YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

SELECTIONS

FROM THE

DIARY and CORRESPONDENCE OF
JOHN G. SARGENT,
A MINISTER OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS:
CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF HIS
LABOURS AND TRAVELS
IN THE SERVICE OF THE GOSPEL;
AND SHOWING THE GROUNDS OF HIS CEASING TO REGARD
LONDON YEARLY MEETING AS REPRESENTING THE
SOCIETY OF FRIENDS.

' The path of the just is as a shining light that shineth more and more
unto the perfect day." — Prov. iv. 18.

JOHN E. SOUTHALL, PRINTER, NEWPORT, MON.
1885.

MU74-
Sa73

INTRODUCTION.

AS" the memory of the just is blessed", so we believe it is
the duty of survivors to gather up the fragments that
remain that nothing be lost to future generations that may be
added to the cloud of witnesses of those whose dedicated
lives and exemplary conversation plainly shew that they were
seeking a better inheritance, " a city which hath foundations,
whose builder and maker is God;" of whom it is written, "God
is not ashamed to be called their God, for He hath prepared
for them a city."
In this blessed number we have undoubted assurance that
our beloved, departed friend John G. Sargent may be included,
and, in undertaking a selection from his diary and corres
pondence, it has been with no desire to magnify the creature,
being fully persuaded that by the grace of God he was what
he was, and that, by his remarkably watchful care to walk in
strict obedience and conformity to the heavenly gift, — the
grace of God, in all its manifestations, both as related to his
outward concerns and the growth of Divine life in his soul,
he became quick of understanding in the fear of the Lord,
and, in no ordinary degree, realized the preciousness of the
promise to the pure in heart, " They shall see God." His
great delight and care was to dwell in that pure and holy
stillness, that secret place of the Most High, where an abiding
under the shadow of the Almighty is known, and often would

IV INTRODUCTION.
he testify, in a precious sense of grateful adoration, " under
whose shadow I have sat with great delight."
And now that he has, as we believe, been called from works
to an everlasting reward, our desire is to show forth his purity
of life and conversation, his deep and unabated love and
dedication to the pure and unchangeable Truth, and his un
swerving labour to defend a cause so precious, from the many
deviations of our day. That this tribute to his memory may
be so blessed with the seal of Divine approbation, as that it
may carry home to many hearts the conviction, "he being dead,
yet speaketh," is our earnest desire.
Our beloved friend was brought up and educated in the
Society of Friends. His parents removing to Paris when he
was quite young, the care and oversight of him during his
school vacations devolved very much on his paternal grand
parents, but more especially on one of his aunts, whose
watchful and tender care over him, he held in grateful remem
brance through life, esteeming it among the many blessings a
kind and ever-watchful Providence had bestowed upon him ;
and it is believed, that the seed sown under her judicious care
and counsel, tended greatly to imbue his mind with a sense of
the' superiority of hving in the fear of the Lord, to all earthly
enjoyments and gratifications.
About the seventeenth year of his age he was apprenticed
to a draper, which engagement he appears to have filled with
fidelity,and to have gained theesteem of hismaster andmistress.
At the expiration of his apprenticeship he returned to Paris
to his parents, not liking the business he had learned in
England. He was for a short' time employed in his father's
business, and afterwards on his own account ; he remained in
Paris about nine years before he finally settled in England.
For a short period a change appears to have come over him,
and he became less inclined to the self-denying life that ap-

INTRODUCTION

pertains to our high and holy profession, though, it is believed,
he never lost sight of that strict integrity that was so con
spicuous in his character in after life ; yet a somewhat down
ward course marked his career.
The dress was changed from that which betokened him as
a Friend, to that whereby he would only be known as a young
man of the world, and, as is always the case that one back
ward step makes way for another, so we find the plain lan
guage was abandoned, and the world's mode of speech and
manners adopted, some places of amusement were for a short
time frequented, and the Wesleyan chapel occasionally at
tended, instead of the meeting at a room hired by Friends in
England for the use of those under our name in Paris.
But this course of life was but of short duration. -fanited
Goodness was pleased to follow him with the gentle wooings
and tender pleadings of heavenly love, and under the precious
influences thereof, which enamoured his soul with a sense of
Divine regard, a desire was quickened in him to return again
to those pure testimonies which he had slighted, and to which
he ever afterwards adhered with faithful integrity and scrupu
losity; this was the greater cross, the motive being solittle under
stood in France. But at that period, and in after years, he
always found as care was observed to maintain an appearance
and deportment consistent therewith, way was made for him,
and that marvellously, amongst those with whom he had to
mingle in the way of business.
In returning again to the path of self-denial into which
Truth ever leads its followers, one of the. first tests of his
allegiance was to avoid the salutation of raising the hat to
persons in the street, so much practised as a mark of worldly
honour; this was soon followed by an intimation not to append
the word " Saint" to the names of the streets; and thus, in a
city so marked for its frivolity and superstition, with no one to

VI INTRODUCTION

look to for counsel or example, as he gave up to be led along
step by step, hearkening unto and obeying that heavenly voice,
which teaches as never man taught, he became increasingly
sensible of the preciousness of walking by that Divine law
which giveth understanding unto the simple, and his conduct
and appearance were brought more and more into harmony
with the purity which he had embraced as an humble follower
of the meek and lowly Jesus, whose doctrine it was his earnest
desire to adorn in all things, and on all occasions.
It does not appear that he was long in the practice of fre
quenting the Wesleyan chapel, but that he became a regular
and diligent attender of the little meeting in Paris, where, in
consequence of their number being so small, an influential
English Friend whilst in Paris on a religious visit, had en
couraged the reading of a portion of Scripture, and our dear
friend was appointed the reader. But this practice soon
became a burden to his awakened mind, and he has been
heard to say, that it not only unsettled and unfitted him for
the great object for which they had assembled, the solemn
purpose of worshipping the Almighty, in spirit and in truth,
but that he had not the same comfort in reading the Scriptures
thus publicly, that he had in a more private way. This ap
pears to have been about the year 1838, and he ever afterwards
maintained a steadfast testimony against this departure from
our fundamental principle of meeting together for the solemn
purpose of waiting upon the Lord, the basis of true worship,
and was deeply grieved in later times at the letting fall of our
testimony to the spirituality of the Gospel (in this and other
innovations,) having proved for himself that reading is not
worship. Our dear friend continued to reside in Paris, and carry on
business there until about the year 1844, when, after passing
through many deep exercises and provings, wherein his faith-

INTRODUCTION Vll

fulness was closely tested, He who had wrought marvellously
for him, was pleased to open a way for him to leave Paris and
settle amongst Friends in England ; a privilege he greatly
longed for and embraced with much thankfulness. Deeply
instructive was the very watchful care he manifested in his
outward concerns, to be faithful to the doctrine of his profes
sion; and truly it may be said that he realized the language,
" the righteous shall hold on his way and he that hath clean
hands shall grow stronger and stronger." Many were the
sacrifices which he was called upon to make in such matters,
of which it may be well to mention, his feeling it required to
decline, in the line of his business, working for cotton mills,
when slave-grown produce was so largely used therein, and,
consequently, being compelled to go to mills at a greater dis
tance where other material was used ; nor could he at any
time feel easy to work for mills mainly engaged in the
manufacture of lace or other superfluities.
He had not been long in this country before his mind be
came bowed down with a sense of the very sorrowful depar
tures in " doctrine, practice and discipline," which he saw so
rapidly gaining ground amongst us, and, according to the
measure bestowed, he endeavoured to lift up his voice against
the various innovations imposed upon a people, who had
been so pre-eminently raised up to show forth the purity and
spirituality of the Gospel dispensation. Deeply did he feel
this falling away, and, after finding that the pleading and ex
ercise of a tribulated remnant could prevail nothing, he, with
a few others like-minded, believed the time was come to shake
•themselves from the dust and loose themselves from the bands
of their captivity. He who had been pleased to show them
the abomination of desolation, condescended to fulfil his
gracious promise, "for the oppression of the poor, for the sighing
of the needy, now will I arise, saith the Lord," and to lead

Vlll INTRODUCTION

along, step by step, until a small company was gathered under
a united concern for the maintenance of the Christian princi
ples and practices of our Society, to the rejoicing of the heart
of our dear exercised friend, and the few others who were
united with him in exercise and travail of soul for the uphold
ing of that pure Gospel dispensation which is unchangeable;
and from which so many in religious profession with us, had been
fast turning to the weak and beggarly elements, which the
Society had been raised up to bear an unmixed testimony
against. These Friends were constrained in the love of the
Truth to cease to acknowledge London Yearly Meeting and its
subordinate meetings as representing .the Society of Friends, in
consequence of its continued and increasing departures
from its original and the only true Foundation of the Church,
even the pure openings and leadings of the Spirit of Truth in
the heart of man, and, in obedience, to apprehended duty, for
their own safety to withdraw from under the influence and
control of that body.
Wherefore, when the call was heard to come out and be
separate and touch not the unclean thing, ability was given
to obey, and our dear friend in the integrity of his heart, was
among the foremost to encourage and strengthen his friends
to perseverance in this good work, in full yet humble reliance
on the promise, " the God of heaven, He will prosper us ;
therefore we, his servants will arise and build." And although
many and deep were the discouragements, and great the op
position they met with, yet He who has ever been mindful of
his covenant, did graciously, from time to time manifest that
He, the unslumbering Shepherd of Israel, was near to
strengthen for the work whereunto He was pleased to call
and did not fail nor forsake them in the day of trouble. And
when it pleased Him to say *' it is enough," and to gather this
meek and humble follower unto his never-ending rest, all was

INTRODUCTION IX

joy, peace, and praise, no fear, and no doubt as to the recti
tude of the course taken, but manifesting to the great conso
lation of his survivors, that he realized that blessed assurance,
" 1 have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I
have kept the faith : henceforth there is laid up for me a
crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge,
shall give me at that day : and not to me only, but to all
them also that love his appearing."
In thus bringing into public view the character of this
faithful servant of the Most High, the compilers can testify
that it was not in a spirit of contention that he withdrew
from those who had wrought such sorrowful changes ; for he
was not one inclined to controversy, but it was in pure obedi
ence to the law of the Lord, and in a zealous care to keep in
mind that whereto he had " already attained," and so closely
to watch as that he might at all times " walk by the same
rule and mind the same thing" ; and thus following the cloud
by day, and the pillar of fire by night, his spiritual understand
ing was more and more quickened, his soul grieved at what
he was given to discern, and he made willing " earnestly to
contend for the faith once delivered to the saints." Closely
were his feelings proved and tried in thus coming away from
some whom he had looked up to and honoured for the work's
sake. But he knew the Voice that called must be obeyed,
having long known that obedience is better than sacrifice, and
that the God whom he served would not accept any offering
but that of perfect resignation to his pure and holy will.
And those on whom the responsibility of this work has de
volved, believe that it has been done under a sense of appre
hended duty, accompanied with sincere and earnest desires
that its tendency may be to open the eyes more fully, of those
who yet remain uneasy in that lapsed body, to the necessity to
come out and be separate, if we would bear a clear and un-

INTRODUCTION

flinching testimony in our generation for the Truth, remember
ing how great is our responsibility in professing to be the fol
lowers of those to whom the light of the knowledge of the
glory of God was so graciously revealed ; but, alas, how are
the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war perished! Yea, may
we not say, the Yearly Meeting has changed the doctrine, laid
waste the discipline and trampled upon the testimonies given
us as a distinct people to bear ? And the few who are left
may be compared to a " cottage in a vineyard, a lodge in a
garden of cucumbers, and as a besieged city."

TESTIMONY ETC.

A Testimony of Feitchley Monthly Meeting of Friends
CONCERNING JOHN GflANT SaEGENT, A MINISTER, DECEASED.

" Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints,"
of which blessed number we believe our late beloved friend John
Grant Sargent may be counted, whom it pleased the great Head
of the church to remove from works to rewards on the 27th day of
12th month last.
Our deceased friend was born in London in the year 1813, his
parents being members of the Society of Friends.
On the expiration of his apprenticeship in this country he
went to live in Paris, where he soon left off the appearance,
manners and language of a Friend, but after a time, whilst still
residing there, he became convinced and was constrained to
resume the testimonies of Friends in these respects, and became
diligent in the attendance of meeting, though he frequently had
to sit alone.
Having thus comparatively early in life been favoured to hear
the Saviour's voice, he was not disobedient to the heavenly vision
and call, but having put his hand to the plough, it continued to
be his concern to follow his divine Master in the way of His re-
quirings. After several years he returned to settle in England, and about
the year 1851 received a gift in the ministry, which he "exercised
in the ability which God giveth," his ministry not being "with
enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the
Spirit and of power," evincing that he "neither received it of

Xll TESTIMONY ETC.

man, nor was he taught it. but by the revelation of Jesus
Christ." In the exercise of his gift he twice visited America, besides
several other labours in the United Kingdom and on the conti
nent of Europe, — in which services it was clear to his friends
that he had taken " heed to the ministry he had received, to fulfil
it." He was one of those who early saw and was deeply grieved
with the sorrowful declension in the professing church, labouring
in the ability given him to uphold the ancient and sound princi
ples and testimonies which Friends are called to maintain ; — and
in dwelling under this exercise he felt constrained in the year
1860 to write to various Friends like-minded, inviting them to
meet in conference. These conferences were continued from
time to time for about seven years and finally resulted in the
establishment, in 1869, of a General Meeting of Friends inde
pendent of London Yearly Meeting. Of this General Meeting
for a number of years our late dear friend was clerk, and when
near his end, in recurring to these matters, — after giving full
expression to the peaceful state of his mind saying, "I can rejoice,
lean rejoice, for what the Lord hath done formy soul" — he said " I
feel no condemnation in the step I have taken, and many others who
have done so, can say the Lord is a strength and a shield to all
who trust in Him. Therefore be strong and of good courage :
we shall enter the good land if we faint not, and shall know the
good Hand to lead us and the Arm 'of power," with more of a
similar encouraging nature which cannot well be remembered.
Still nearer his close he said,— " If I have done any good thing
through my life it has been by the operation of His power, His
grace and His gift within me. To Him be all the praise."
The cheerfulness of spirit which was so characteristic of our
beloved friend, and was largely the result we believe of that peace
which follows obedience, did not desert him in the trying ilJness
which preceded his close, and in the contemplation of the near
approach of death, he was able in no common degree to testify

TESTIMONY ETC.

to the happiness and thankfulness which he then felt in the sense
of the Divine goodness and mercy, the same which had followed
him all the days of his life.
The lesson which the example of our dear friend seems pre
eminently to teach is that of " obedience keeping pace with
knowledge." " First the blade, then the ear, then the full corn
in the ear." It was by diligently occupying with the little that
he became ruler over much. Devotedly endeavouring to give up
to the gentle inward manifestations of the Spirit of Truth, and
carefully keeping to that whereto he had already attained, it was
his happy and blessed experience to know a steady advancement
through the different stages of growth from the child to that of
the strong man in the Lord, yea, we believe we may say to " the
perfect man in Christ Jesus."
And thus walking in humble watchfulness, carefully standing
in his own lot, and endeavouring to mind his own business and
welfare, not only was he favoured to experience preservation and
growth for himself, but it fell to him in a time of uncommon
danger and difficulty to be found as a faithful watchman upon the
walls,- — not as one asleep and ignorant of danger, nor yet as per
ceiving it, and either hiding his light or neglecting to raise the
voice of warning, but both by example and precept testifying to
what he believed to be the path of safety and duty, in order that
Friends, as a people, may hold fast the profession of their faith
without wavering, in integrity and simplicity.
And now, whilst mourning our loss as of a father in Israel, we
may rejoice on his account, humbly and reverently believing the
language would apply to his ransomed and redeemed spirit —
"Come, blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared
from the foundation of the world."
And we are not without hope that He, who raised up and
qualified our dear departed friend, will also see meet to raise up
and qualify more labourers to work in his vineyard. That it may
be so, and that faithfulness in all respects may be increasingly
known amongst us, is the fervent craving of our souls.

TESTIMONY ETC.

The interment of the remains of our dear friend took place on
the 29th of 12th month, 1883, at Friends' burial-ground at
Furnace, Derbyshire, in the presence of a considerable company
of Friends and others.
Signed in, and on behalf of Fritchley Monthly Meeting, held at
Belper, on the 14th of 2nd month, 1884.

HOEATIO BLAKE, Clerk.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I. page
Birth — Parentage — Early Impressions — Apprenticeship — Commences
Business in Paris — Much perplexity with his Partner — His attend
ance of Meetings — Dissolution of Partnership and relinquishing
business in Paris   1
CHAPTER II.
Arrival in England — Visits his relations and friends — Aooompanies
John and Edward Pease to Pyrmont, Minden, and the South of
France— Visits Paris on several occasions — Accompanies A. A.
Jenkins, and William and Mary Forster, to the South of France —
Removes to Kimberley in Norfolk — Enters upon a Farm in Surrey
—His marriage — Removes to Ireland — Writes an Epistle of Love
and Caution — Reflections — Letters to L. A. Barclay, P. Rickman,
J. Sargent, J. G. Hayman, W. Hodgson, J. F. Marsh, T. Drewry
and I. B. — Letters from W. Hodgson and T. Drewry  55
CHAPTER III.
Letters to W. Hodgson, T. Drewry, T. Chalk, J. F. Marsh, L. E.
Gilkes — Letters from W. Hodgson and J. ,F. Marsh — Conference
Meetings in London and Birmingham — First Notice of a Friends'
Meeting at Fritchley —Letter to one of his sons ... .. ... 113
CHAPTER IV.
Visit to America accompanied by M. Rickman and L. E. Gilkes —
Letters to his wife— Letters to T. Drewry, D. Koll, W. Hodgson, J.
D. Otis, J. F. Marsh, P. Mitchell— Letters from D. Koll, W. Hodg
son — Letters to one of his sons —Visit of W. C. Meader and J. D.
Otis to England — Reflections when on a business journey in
France — Public Meetings at Fritchley and Monsal Dale  147

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER V.
A religious visit to Friends in different parts of the United Kingdom-
Memoranda of a, Continental business journey — Letter from
Mitchell— Letters to T. Drewry, D. Pickard, VV. Hodgson, J. D.
Otis, P. Mitchell, one of his sons, G. E., J. P. Crisp, VV. Waring,
one of his daughters and Priscilla Pitt

186

CHAPTER VI,
Letters to J. P. Crisp, A. Erertsen, E. Bell and Family, one of his
sons, W. Waring, his wife, E. Watkins, S. D. Otis, Visit to
Ackworth Meeting— Contimiation of Diary— Accompanies W. C.
and L. D. Meader on a Religious Visit to Norway and the Vaudois
Valleys  229
CHAPTER VII.
Visits to Ayton, Penketh, Rawden, Sibford, Wigton, Sidcot and Safiron
Walden Schools— Letters to J. Briggs and J. P. Crisp— Visits to
the Meetings of Chesterfield, Heanor, Monyash, Bakewell, Matlock,
Mansfield and Nottingham — Letter to J. Briggs— Continuation of
Diary — Letters to M. Hall, J. P. Crisp, B. Hall, To one of his
sons — Death of L. E. Gilkes — Death of M. Rickman— Second Visit
to America— Letters to W. C. McCheane, One of his sons, J. P.
Crisp, Mary M. Otis, J. Briggs, M. and A. Walmsley, H. S.
Cope — Last Illness and Decease  ... ... ... ... 270

Erratum.
p. 197, 12th line from bottom of page for " William Robinson" read
: Wilson Robinson."

SELECTIONS

FROM THE

Diary and Correspondence

JOHN" G. SARGENT.

CHAPTER I.
Birth — Parentage — Early Impressions — Apprenticeship — Commences
business in Paris — Much perplexity with his Partner — His
attendance op Meetings — Dissolution op partnership and
relinquishing business in paris.
TOHN GRANT SARGENT, the son of Isaac and Hester
Sargent, was born at Paddington, near London, in the
year 1813. When about nine years old, on the removal of his
parents to Paris, he was placed with his brother at school in
England. In the seventeenth year of his age he was appren
ticed to John D. Bassett, draper, of Leighton Buzzard. At
the expiration of his term there he went to his father's home
in Paris.
Respecting this period of his life, he has left the following
memoranda : —
1826. — Towards the latter part of this year I was taken
poorly whilst at John Everett's school at Islington, and in
consequence went to be undet the care of my aunts at Philpot

SELECTIONS from the diary and

[1827

Terrace, Paddington. I believe this was a time of religious
instruction to me. A remark made by my aunt Lydia one day,
whilst I was talking of some drawing which I had done, made
such an impression as never to have been effaced from my
remembrance, viz., she hoped I did not think too much of
myself; which I trust has had a good effect upon me since.
1827.— On the 26th of the 1st month my aunt Lydia
accompanied me to Isaac Payne's school, at Bpping, the first
time of my going. I felt unwilling to part with her. My brother
Frederick joined me towards the latter part pf the time. . I was
generally partial to walking round the play-ground with my
friend T. L., in preference to playing or mixing with the boys.
1830.— On the 10th of the 4th month I left school and joined
my dear mother in London, to go to John D. Bassett's, at
Leighton Buzzard, to try as an apprentice, which being quite
disposed to for four years, I was bound in the presence of my
dear mother towards the latter part of the year. My mother
had herself procured me this place. My friends John and
Hannah Grant, living here, were very kind to me, as also were
my master and mistress. It was a relief to my mother's mind
my not being in Paris. I obtained once a year a holiday of ten
days, which I generally spent with her in Gloucestershire.
I believe that during this time I was favoured with the watchful
care of Providence, and felt frequently the visitations of my
Heavenly Father, though 'I was not sufficiently acquainted with
them at the time. I used to hke walking alone in the fields, and
was favoured to gather some strength from the perusal of a httle
book given me by Anne Bassett, called 'Guide to True Peace,'
which I believe tended in some measure to acquaint me with the
intent of silent meetings. Towards the expiration of my time
I became tired of the business, wishing after- something less
confining, which caused me to be glad when the time came for
my leaving.
1834. — I left Leighton, my apprenticeship being expired,
in the 9th month of this year, having received much
kindness from all my friends. During my stay at Leighton,

1835] correspondence of john g. sargent
shortly before leaving, my aunt Lydia* visited me. It was a
very agreeable visit. She conversed with John Grant as to my
future occupation, my then not knowing what to enter upon,
and being desirous of hearing of something in England. We
sat down together in the summer-house, in the shrubbery, on
which occasion, after a httle silence, I believe he spoke in relation
to me, repeating from a text in Jeremiah, " Seekest thou great
things for thyself ? Seek them not ;" which has remained with
me in memory since, and I trust to advantage.
I arrived in Paris on the 4th of tenth month of this year , all being
glad to see me. I soon found it was my father's wish for me to
remain at Paris, and although I liked it not, there appeared no
way for me to do otherwise. I accordingly assisted my father in
attending to his brickfields, &c.
1835. — In this year my father made over to me his wood-
bending utensils. I now took to the business on my own account,
but not giving up the thoughts of settling in England, whenever
anything should present. With some attention in' calling upon
coachmakers I soon obtained customers.
It was about this time I threw off my plain coat, not liking
to appear, as it seemed to me, singular. I took to a frock coat
as they are called, and thus I was not known as a Friend, though
I was still attached to Friends and their customs, but did not
know the real foundation and essence of their principles, nor did
I understand the leading of the Spirit.
Having now a business of my own to attend to, I could not
give so much attention to my father's, I therefore thought it
was right to reduce my salary, which I accordingly did. I was
in the habit of attending the Wesleyan Chapel with my sister ;
* A daughter of Isaac and Lydia Sargent, born in Wiltshire, in 1794.
She appeared in the ministry in 1827, and her gift was acknowledged by
Westminster Monthly Meeting. In 1836 she was united in marriage to
Thomas Chalk, of Kingston. Her last illness was short but we believe it
may be said, she was found with her " lamp trimmed, and her light
burning." Shortly before she expired she was heard to say, "All things
are ready, there is nothing in the way." She died in 1851, aged about
57 years.

selections from the diary and

[1836

Robert Newstead, minister. On the 9th of 12th month, father
and myself had to appear at the Mairie, in the rue d'Anjou to
give our reasons for not appearing as Gardes Nationals, or to
receive orders to appear as such. We were by the judgment
given soon after, cleared from that engagement by papers to
that effect.
My father about this time was desirous that I should enter
into the brick trade, in addition to my wood-bending, there not
being much doing in the latter.
1836.— In this year I entered into partnership with August©
Chariot, whom my father had known something of previously.
About this time commenced a daily record of his life
and conversation, from which the following are selected
with a view to shew forth his watchful care that the
unflattering Witness in the soul, might make manifest all
that was displeasing to Him whom he desired to serve with
the whole heart : —
1838. — 2nd month, 1st. — This day I attended a meeting held
at No. 24, faubourg du Boule, were I met Elizabeth Fry, with
her husband, also Josiah Forster and Lydia Irving (E. Fry's
companion). It was a very solemn meeting.
5th. — A large meeting at eight in the evening, at Mr. Taylor's
at No. 6, rue Monihator ; many present. E. Fry held a dis
course with the Wesleyan minister, concerning the good that is
to be done and the influence of the English in Paris ; also Josiah
Forster gave his ideas on the same subject. He read a chapter,
and E. Fry spoke afterwards and appeared in prayer.
11th. — Went to meeting ; about 20 present. Father saw the
Commissaire de Police, about a permission to hold our meeting.
The following is a copy of the letter addressed by the
Prefect to the Superintendent of the Police granting this.
request : —
"Extrait de la lettre addressee le 3 Avril, 1838, par Mr. Le
Prefet de Police a Mr. Le Commissaire de Police de la villa de
Paris specialement du quartier du Boule.

1838] correspondence of john g. sargent

Mr. Le Ministre de VinUrienr a charge" Mr. Le Prefet de Police,
d 'autoriser les reunions deux fois par semaiue, dans un aparte-
ment situe rue du faubourg du Boule, No. 24, de la Societe des
Quakers aux conditions suivantes imposes au Sr. Isaac Sargent,
membre de la dite Societe.
Ire. De ne placer aucun signe exterieur ni inscription indiquant
I 'exercise du culte dont il s'agit.
2me. Que les dites reunions n'auront lieu que les dimauche. et
jeudi de chaque semaine.
3me. Enfin qu'elles devront se terminer et que la chapelle devra
itre fermee, en tous terns, a neuf heures du soir.
Pour extrait conforme delivre
au Sr ISAAC SABGENT, Paris, ce 18 Mai, 1838.
3rd Month, 11th.— First day. Had a pleasant meeting.
Dr. Erie and Mr. Voidet and little girl present. I went to Rev.
Toase's at the Madeleine in the evening.
5th Month, 21st. — This afternoon I left Paris for London to
attend the Yearly Meeting. This is the first Yearly Meeting (I
believe) that I ever attended, and was at all the sittings, except
the first, not being in London in time.
7th Month, 21st. — I have reason to believe that the Lord is
dealing very bountifully with me, and feel desirous of giving up
to the leadings of his Spirit.
* "Extract from a letter addressed the 3rd of April, 1838, by the Prefect
of the Police, to the Superintendent of the Police of the City of Paris and
in particular of the district du Soule.
"The Minister of the Interior has directed the Prefect of the Police to
authorize the holding of meetings of the Society of Friends twice in the
week in an apartment at No. 24 faubourg du Soule, subject to the following
conditions, enjoined upon Mr. Isaac Sargent, member of the said Society.
"1st. Not to place any sign outside,or notice, indicating the performance
of the worship carried on by him.
"2nd. That the said meetings shall only take place on Sunday and
Thursday in each week.
"3rd. Lastly, that they shall always end and the chapel be closed at nine
o'clock in the evening.
Delivered as a true extract to Mr. ISAAC SARGENT,
Paris, this 18th of May, 1838.

6 selections from the diary and L1
10th Month, 20th.— I have been reminded how necessary it is
in order to become a follower of Christ, to prefer Him to every
thing else, however pleasant it may appear, and thus He must
rank first in our desires and affections, as "he that loveth father
or mother more than me is not worthy of me." — Matt. x. 37.
So he that loveth the pleasures of the world more than God is not
worthy of Him.
12th Month, 17th.— I derived some instruction, I trust, from
reading this morning an account from Piety Promoted, of
Samuel Baker Pumphrey. I have retired this evening in
my room for the space of an hour, which I hope I shall
continue to do, and trust I may receive help at these
times in solemn silent waiting upon God, and that what
I read may be blessed to my soul.
Christmas day. I finished reading the eleventh part of
'Piety Promoted,' having, with few intermissions, read a
portion therefrom every day since I took it in hand. I think I
may say it has afforded me instruction and encouragement in the
path of duty. I also finished reading a little tract containing
' Tender Counsel and Advice to all those who are sensible of
their day of visitation,' by Wm. Penn ; from which I have, I trust,
gained strength and edification. I feel how necessary it is to
follow the leadings of our Heavenly Master, and desire that
He may be mercifully pleased to help me with power from
on high to overcome the will of the flesh, in the doing
of his blessed and holy will. I believe I may say, I feel
that "the spirit is indeed willing but the flesh is weak."
The Lord has, I believe visited me this day, and given me to
know, in some measure, what is to be my path according to his
will, viz., a strict conformity to the principles of our Society, in
my conversation with men especially, and I trust that this yoke
may be easy in my own experience.
26th. — I have desired to day that I might be found
doing the will of my Heavenly Teacher, and have
endeavoured to conform myself to the plain way of speaking

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT

both in French and English. I feel confident that without his
aid I could never be brought to do so, and I trust that
He will continue to be my help and strength in need.
27th. — I cannot describe to the extent, what have been my
feelings this day in the view of having to say ' thee' and ' thou,'
&c, in the French language, and I feel assured that unless the
Almighty is my help I shall not be able to go on. I this day
ordered a new coat in the Friends' form.
29th. — This day the very great importance of our acting up to
our profession has appeared to my mind, and I have been
somewhat discouraged, in a fear that I may not be found so
doing, though outwardly professing to be a follower of the Light.
May the Lord be pleased to help me on in the way, dispelling all
my fears! I have this day decided, if nothing prevents, to leave
Paris for England for three weeks.
31st. — I feel that I require humbling, in order that I may take
up the cross willingly, despising the shame, — that I may not
shun it, but go in the way that I am inwardly directed.
I have been made sensible, in some degree, of the need of
looking to the present and leaving the future, for indeed,
"sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof."
In looking back a httle upon the events of the year, now nearly
expired, I am led to think how many mercies have been extended
to me. I have this year commenced the practice of retirement
every day to wait upon God, and though I now see that I have
failed much in doing so aright, nevertheless He has frequently
been pleased to humble me before Him.
1839. 2nd Month, 10th. — First day. Since my return from
England on the 30th ult., I have experienced a great want o£
true humility and faithfulness. I have felt great reluctance and
some repugnance to comply with what I have believed to be
required of me in consistency with our high profession. May
He strengthen me, for I am persuaded that without his aid and
life-giving presence I cannot go onward. This day I have felt it my
duty to refuse to show or allow to be shown any goods to an indi-

SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND

[1839

vidual from the country, accompanied by two others, who wished to
purchase some shafts. They wished much to see them to day
and to purchase them to morrow, but I could not in conscience
comply with their request. They promised to come on the
morrow. I feel fully satisfied that had I complied I should have
been sorry afterwards.
11th.— This morning one of the individuals who came yester
day for goods returned and made a purchase : thus I count I lost
nothing by the refusal yesterday.
25th.— I have this day felt a need of help to conform to what
I have believed and do believe to be right, in using the singular
number in the French language in addressing individuals. To
one individual to whom I have never done so before, I did so, but
felt it very humiliating. He did not manifest any appearance df
offence from it ; perhaps it might be from his being acquainted
with some of our Society. 0 that I may receive help
and encouragement to go on accompanied by a renewed
conviction of its being the will of my Heavenly Father !.
26th. — It is, I trust my desire that I may receive help
spiritually, to discover from day to day what advancement, if
any, I have made in pursuit of the Pearl of great price, that I
may inherit it and enjoy it. ••
3rd Month, 19th. — I called this morning at Lawson's Hotel,
saw Josiah Forster and the Frys. I thought on entering the
parlour I made too low a bend or bow of the head. I much
desire I may not be acting thus inconsistently with my profession,
independently of its being wrong. I may expect it will be more
observed, now I have changed my outward appearance in public,
both as to garb and conversation, than before, and such might
think I am not sincere.
27th. — This morning I called at a notary's about some business
.requiring my presence. I was under some anxiety previously,
with respect to my having to appear with my hat on, and per
haps to address any individual personally there, not knowing how
they might receive me, in using the singular number ; but I felt

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT ' 9
satisfied on leaving at not having acted contrary to what I
believed right. I beheved there was no occasion for my ad
dressing any individual personally, as to require the ' thee '
or ' thou.'
4th Month, 1st. — How trying it seems to the mind, in an
ticipation of using the singular number in addressing the French,
they not knowing the motive ! May I be preserved above this fear
of man, not troubling myself about anything but simply doing the
will of my Heavenly Father, is my desire. I feel there is need
for continual watchfulness, and not giving admission to the
temptations to turn aside, which so often assail me.
4th. — Had a favoured meeting at faubourg du Boule, and
many present, the two small rooms being partly occupied, in
addition to the large one. Elizabeth Fry held out to us much
encouragement to be faithful, acting up to our convictions of
duty ; and said it was her belief that some present were intended
in no common degree for the glory of God, in walking uprightly
before man, to be instrumental as leaders of people to righteous
ness, and to speak of his wonderful doings, — or somewhat to that
effect. May this encourage me to be faithful to the pointings of
duty !
6th. — I have indeed cause to be thankful for the help which
has been extended to me this day. That which had appeared
as a mountain before me has been removed, and I hope it will
prove an encouragement to me for the future, to rely solely on
that help which is all-sufficient to support through every trial
we may have to encounter. <: Speak unto the children of Israel,
that they go forward," has been brought to my mind this
morning, or to that effect. May I do thus and be found
advancing in the true and everlasting way !
7th» — It is my impression that I am to be faithful to what is
committed to my trust, and then I shall have more enlargement
of understanding in spiritual things.
5th Month, 12th.— First day. Went to meeting. Towards
the evening we heard that there was a revolution in Paris. It

10 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [lDd»
appears there was fighting intherwe Bourg VAbbi and some lives
lost. The cannon were brought out, and we were rather uneasy
as to the consequences.
13th.— The National Guard were called, and seeing much
anxiety manifested by the public, and hearing all was not sup
pressed, somewhat alarmed us. In opening my Bible this
morning the following came before me, " Let thy mercy, 0
Lord, be upon us, according as we hope in thee ;" and some of
the previous verses I thought very applicable to the occasion.
17th.— On going' to my brickfield I was thoughtful as
to my partnership with Chariot, and that my wood-bending
business alone might be sufficient for me, and perhaps more
to my spiritual advantage than being tod much cumbered
with business. For some days I have felt a secret desire to dis
entangle myself therefrom, but could not think how it might be
done, not knowing Chariot's views ; the thought came to me that
later I might view it differently, and that Providence would
direct. On sitting down with C. at the field he talked to me
about selling our business (to my surprise) and I thought he
seemed desirous so to do, perhaps more so on account of the
liability to disturbances in Paris. And thus away seemed opened,
when no way appeared, and I trust I may be guided by the
Almighty in all my steppings, and that only His will may be done
whether to continue together or to dispose of the business.
8th Month, 4th. — Having been very poorly for some weeks I
left Paris for sea bathing, and concluded upon going to Swansea,
my brother and sister being then at Neath, near Swansea.
26th. — At Swansea. In the evening, after taking tea at H.
Bath's, the bagatelle-board was brought, and some played, but I
thought best not to join, considering it a loss of time, and I
think those games where one party performs against another are
by no means profitable.
31st. — Arrived at Neath in time for tea, where we found
the Burlinghams, also William Moyes and daughter. Agreeable
conversation during tea with Christiana Price. We afterwards

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 11
dropped into silence. Ann Burlingham spoke very soon, ad
dressing me and my sister, but especially the latter, holding out
encouraging language. Junia Price spoke, addressing the young
present. Then Richard Burlingham, who addressed me in an
especial manner and very affectionately, giving me much
encouragement, and exhorting to keep in the valley of humili
ation, to persevere and be faithful in the little ; said I had been
remarkably visited. What he said seemed very consoling and
affected me much, and this season was, I believe, a renewed
visitation of my Heavenly Father to my soul.
On taking my leave to return to Neath with E. and F., when
giving my hand to Hannah Price, she signified that she had
something to express to me, which was this ; " Keep thy eye
single and thy whole body shall be full of light." It was an
affectionate parting with all.
When I recur to this evening's visit, I cannot but admire my
Heavenly Father's goodness, and believe this is an answer tomy
prayers. 9th Month, 8th. — At Bristol. After meeting dined at Gawen
Ball's, where I met Daniel P. Hack. Had a sitting together after
dinner, when D. P. H. gave utterance to these words, " Times
and seasons are not at our command." He addressed me in very
encouraging language, much more so than I thought was my due.
He quoted from Scripture, I believe all these words, — " The Lord
is good unto them that wait for Him, to the soul that seeketh
Him. It is good that a man should both hope and quietly
wait for the salvation of the Lord. It is good for a man that
he bear the yoke in his youth. He sitteth alone and keepeth
silence, because he hath borne it upon him. He putteth his
mouth in the dust, if so be, there may be hope." He then told.
me what had been my prayer ; that I had taken the yoke upon
me in the flower of my youth, or age ; that I might have to
witness a state similar to the Israelites at the Red Sea, who were
commanded to stand still, &c. ; that he believed I need not fear ;
that He " will bless me and will keep me as the apple of the

12 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [J-8i5y
eye;" believed that I should have to sing the song of Zion on
the banks of deliverance ; and concluded in a very solemn
manner. I was deeply affected, and trust that what was given
me at that time, though but few of the words are fresh in my
memory, " may be as bread cast upon the waters, to appear after
many days."
17th— I left by the "Emerald" steam packet at about
6 a.m. for Boulogne. The morning was fine and we made
great way on our voyage, but towards afternoon it became cloudy
and ultimately very squally, the wind very high, and rain falling.
We were very much rocked about, but though very easily
excited, I believe I was enabled to trust in Him, and my fears
seemed allayed as to consequences ; and the encouraging lan
guage which had been given me, whilst on my visits, by
D. P. H. and R. B., recurring to my mind, I felt some con
fidence and assurance that I should not be cut off at this time,
but that my life would be spared. I felt the importance of
having confidence towards God at such trying times. After
sitthig some time quietly in the cabin, I heard that instead of
proceeding on our course to Boulogne, we were steering for
Calais on account of bad weather, and that it was talked of
putting back to the Downs, I was pleased that we were enabled
to make our way to Calais, as otherwise it would have delayed
us longer. I afterwards heard that we had, on one occasion,
as many as six men at the helm. We arrived safely about
eight in the evening.
18th. — Rose much refreshed. After breakfast went about
luggage and passport ; was told that my passport was too
old to serve, not having been signed for coming out of
England within twelve months, and that I must go to the Consul
for another. Proceeded there in great haste. I observed he
(the Consul) appeared rather silent. He asked me if I could not
speak English. I had addressed him in French, telling him
what I wanted. I therefore then spoke in English. He walked
into another room and I followed. He commenced writing, and

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 13
then said in a low voice, and as though displeased, "Take off
your hat," which I scarcely hearing, upon my asking him what he
Said, he repeated it. I told him I could not do it, that it was
contrary to my principles, and that perhaps, he was not ac
quainted with the Society of Friends. He immediately said
that in my own house I took off my hat. I told him that when
I went in to remain, I did so. He put on a very grave look, and
appeared very angry, but I felt above fear, and though he said
he could not give me a passport without my doing so, I was de
cided in my mind not to give way, whatever might be the conse
quences ; but I felt very soon relieved by his saying "I cannot
see the colour of your hair" (or to that effect) which caused me-
to say that " for that purpose I cannot refuse," and accordingly
took it off, and laid it by my side. He then took very minutely,
my description, asking me whether my eyes were blue or grey.
staring at me very hard. I felt unusual confidence and coolness,
with capacity for looking him in the face, more so than I could :
have supposed I could have had with a person in his station and
rank, but 1 believe the Divine Arm was underneath to help me ;
I paid five francs six sous for my passport. He previously
asked me my height, but not being satisfied, he measured me
against the wall where was a measure for the purpose. I said
before leaving, that I was sorry my hat had caused offence, or
offended him, and told him that for the purpose of seeing the-
colour of my hair I could. not refuse. He said it had not offended
him. I did not wish him to consider that I had given way,
or departed from my principles. He again repeated, that I took
it off in my house, when I stated as before, that if I remained I
did so. I think I left him somewhat reconciled.
And now it is my desire to remember the merciful dealings of
my Heavenly Father towards me, believing that He has in mercy :
and love to my soul, afflicted me (not willingly,) for may I not;
say that I have gone on in iniquity, notwithstanding I have been
reproved for my sin. Yes ! I have been preferring darkness
rather than light, so that I have needed chastisement. Yet He
hath been pleased in this dark season of affliction [alluding to-

14 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND

[1839

the illness whioh was the cause of his coming to England]
to hand out to me by his servants, encouragement, yes, such
encouragement as did it not come from his instruments, I
could not have credited it, no, not for a moment. Thus, though
I have been brought low, He hath helped me and sustained
me. I have been told of the belief that I need not fear, that
He will keep me, that He will bless me.
0 then may I seek his presence daily, to serve Him faithfully,
and never forget the love that He has shewn me ! I have
during this sickness been brought into great fear and much
trouble ; but throughout I believe I have seen the Divine Hand
underneath to support me. On one occasion, on rising in the
morning, I opened my Bible at the 38th Psalm, which I believed
as I proceeded reading, was shewn unto me, with the feeling
given, that ' ' Thine arrows stick fast in me, and thy hand presseth
me sore. There is no soundness in my flesh because of thine
anger ; neither is there any rest in my bones because of my ein.
For mine iniquities are gone over mine head : as a heavy burden
they are too heavy for me. My wounds stink and are corrupt,
because of my foolishness. I am troubled ; I am bowed down
greatly ; I go mourning all the day long. For my loins are
filled with a loathsome disease : and there is no soundness in my
flesh. I am feeble and sore broken : I have roared by reason of
the disquietness of my heart. Lord, all my desire is before
Thee; and my groaning is not hid from Thee. My heart
panteth, my strength faileth me: as for the light of mine
eyes, it also is gone from me." And my earnest 'prayer was
I believe — "0 Lord, rebuke me not in thy wrath, neither chasten
me in thy hot displeasure." "For I will declare mine iniquity ;
I will be sorry for my sin." " Forsake me not,0 Lord: 0 my God
be not far from me. Make haste to help me, 0 Lord my salva
tion." Whilst under great trouble, the 130th Psalm also coming
before me, I felt that it was for me " If thou, Lord, shouldst mark
iniquity, 0 Lord, who shall stand 9" May this time be remembered
by me and blessed to me, is the fervent prayer of my heart, and
may his purpose be accomplished in me ! May I become what-

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 15
ever He is pleased to make me, as clay in the hands of the potter,
for I believe his desire is towards me that I should live and
magnify his great Name, both now and for ever !
Since my return I think I may say, and I trust it is with
thankfulness, that I have been daily gaining strength, and feel a
pleasure in my employments. I trust I have not forgotten Him
who has thus helped me. He has rapidly raised me up, (the
hand that afflicted me, though not willingly), for which I feel
there is cause for me to acknowledge Him in all my ways, and to
serve Him with greater faithfulness.
I have adopted a new plan here with respect to the distribution
of mytime,which I consider more profitable and more comfortable.
I rise at six : spend a short time in silent waiting, afterwards
read from my Bible a chapter from the Old and then from the
New Testament, referring to the references : then, after keeping
silence a few minutes, I go from my chamber at half-past seven;
walk round to my workshop, and return to breakfast at eight.
Afterwards, I read a text for the day from a book compiled from
the Scriptures by E. Fry. Then, about nine, pursue my necessary
calling in business, whether at Paris or in visiting my brickfield
at the Porte a V Anglais ; return home to dinner at two ; neces
sary occupations in business, out or at home in my office or sitting
room at the Bond Point, commencing about three : retire for
silent waiting, and reading some part of the Scriptures, generally
such as not read in the morning, at six o'clock till seven : return
to take my last repast, after which, occupy myself till bed time
or till I am weary, with reading some interesting and instructive
work. 10th month, 3rd. — I received an assignation to appear on the
7th inst. at the Commercial Tribunal to affirm to an account
against  Coachbuilder in the Champs Elysees, lately failed.
4th. — The assignation received yesterday has much occupied
my mind as my religious principles are such that I feel I cannot
go with the multitude in giving that honour to man (the uncover
ing of my head) which I give to God, neither do I consider it
lawful to take the oath, as expressly forbidden by my Saviour.

16 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [lbdtf

May He be pleased to direct me ! The letter expresses that if I
cannot attend on that day myself, I can send my fondd de pouvoir.
I feel that I cannot authorize another to do what I would not do
myself. 5th. — I attended to a summons for this morning to appear at
the Agree' s of the Tribunal de Commerce, to receive 20% upon a
bill due last month, as arranged with  on account of sus
pension of payment. I felt no reproach of conscience on retiring
from the office of the Agree; having been preserved, I trust
faithful in what was right, not fearing man ; keeping on my hat,
though several others were present, and all uncovered. May He
continue to be my help and strength at all times ! The assignation
for the day after to-morrow still occupies my mind. I hope to be
divinely directed, not in any way to shrink from doing my duty
and standing faithfully at my post.
7th. — It is my prayer this morning that my Saviour will be
pleased to be with me and stand by me this day ; a sense of my
duty to Him, to stand faithful, being upon my mind. I read in
usual course this morning the vii. chapter of Deuteronomy which
appeared to me very applicable and suitable as an encouragement
for this day. Amongst my references from the same chapter,
was the following " Be strong and of good courage, fear not nor
be afraid of them ; for the Lord thy God, He it is that doth go
with thee : He will not fail thee nor forsake thee." This I receive
from the hand of the Lord for my encouragement.
I was at the Commercial Tribunal entrance-room a few
minutes before eleven. Between eleven and twelve o'clock the
creditors of  were called to go in. I waited till nearly all
had entered, when I entered also. Before I had taken my seat,
the officer of the court told me in a low voice, to take off my hat.
I told him I could not for a conscientious motive ; he then stepped
up to the judges and communicated it to them, and returned and
signified, as he passed me, that I was at liberty to keep it on. I
waited a few minutes, when after some other names, mine was
called. I walked slowly towards the Tribunal. I was asked

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 17
whether it was not 256 francs was due to me. I said, yes; was then
told to sign a paper whereon the sum was signified, which I did
accordingly : then the President (Roussel whom I knew) said that
first of all he must tell me to take off my hat. I told him I
could not, that it was for a conscientious motive (motif de con
science) : he then no further alluded to it, but assented by a
movement of the head. I believe he then asked me to affirm.
I told him I would affirm after our simple form of affirmation
or to that effect, which he first said there was no occasion for,
but the person next to him leaned forward as if desirous to have
it, and then himself (the President) also. I accordingly affirmed
thus : Moi John Grant Sargent un de la Sociite des Amis, dits
Quakers, j' affirmed declare solennellement, sincerement, et en v&riti
for avec verite) que cela m'est du (meaning the sum owing to me)
with which he seemed quite satisfied. On leaving I told him I
was reconnaissant pour la faveur, acknowledging the favour of
their passing by the departure from the usual custom, as indeed
he was very lenient towards me : he then enquired after my
father, and I left the court without any feeling of reproach,
believing I had acted up to what was required of me. May I be
reminded constantly of my Heavenly Father's help extended
to me, and thus always put my trust in Him, whatever difficulty
may present !
9th. — Made an appointment to meet an architect at his
house, about bricks for Corbeil. Was strengthened to uphold
my principles there, notwithstanding it was somewhat humbling
to me ; the more so, as on my entering his room he took off the
cap he had on his head : he afterwards replaced it, I supposed
because I kept on my hat. I after a while took off my hat, being
warm and supposing I might stop a time. He became very free,
though at first he appeared rather reserved, I think on account
of my hat. I had occasion to use tu (thou) to him , and thought he
became at once more familiar and open with me.
10th. — Meeting morning. I sat alone, Ann Knight* having left
*Ann Knight was a Friend from England who spent much of her time
C

18 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [lodH
last Second-day. I was favoured to feel His presence with me,
for which I trust I feel thankful.
12th.— This morning I was helped to bear the cross for which
I feel thankful. To use the plain language to strangers is at
times trying to me, but I am favoured to feel that His yoke is
easy and His burden light. May this continue to be my daily
experience !
14 th. — "Was rather high in spirit and not sufficiently forbearing
with an individual to-day whose manner is sometimes rather
irritable, but who perhaps does not mean it. Prayed to my Heavenly
Father that I might be able to overcome this spirit. I have been
enabled to see more clearly into the nature of the cross ; it being
necessary to keep us humble, as when too much at ease and the
way without some obstructions, there is a liability to forget our
good Guide.
17th. — This morning early when scarcely awake, these words
or similar were impressed on or uttered to my mind, " If thou
continue under his guidance, thou shalt possess the enemy's
gate." May I be found walking only according to his Light
planted in my 'soul, is my sincere desire at this time.
18th. — Whilst walking out to-day, these or similar words came
before my mind. " Go thy^way for this time, at a more conven
ient season I will send for thee," which are nearly the same as
those used by Festus to Paul. May I not consider myself when
so ^busy in my own thoughts, as in a sense saying so to my
Heavenly Master ?
19th. — Was not sufficiently guarded in a httle contention with
Joseph at the brickfield, asserting too strongly that of which I
was not sufficiently certain. My Heavenly Guide checked me at
the time, but in the heat of our conversation I did not give
sufficient heed thereto, letting a degree of pride have the

in Paris in promoting objects of interest and benevolence, chiefly, it is
believed, in aiding the circulation of the Scriptures, and in spreading
information fo promote the abolition of slavery. The room used as a
meeting room was in her house at faubourg du Soule.

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 19
ascendency, not being willing to appear as indeed I am, ignorant,
in the sight of my partner. May I be more cautious in future
and be willing to be anything or nothing in the sight of man
as there may be occasion !
This scripture has come before me in course this evening from
Proverbs xiii. 3, "He that keepeth his mouth, keepeth his life :
but he that openeth wide his lips shall have destruction,'' and
from references to xxi. 23, "Whoso keepeth his mouth and his
tongue, keepeth his soul from trouble." I feel that this is good
caution to myself, having been very remiss to-day with using my
tongue too freely. Again, from chapter xiii. 10, " Only by
pride cometh contention : but with the well-advised is wisdom."
20th. — Rose later to-day on the reflection of its being First-
day. Why should I be later to-day than on another day ? I
have seen the evil result: — hurried in my duties of the morning.
For the future I will endeavour to rise as early as on other
mornings; and may the need thereof be borne in my remem
brance ! Sat alone at faubourg du Boule. Joshua Wheeler
brought me a letter from John Hodgkin ; was pleased with it,
and derived encouragement therefrom. He concludes thus :
"The remembrance of thy too short visit lives pleasantly with
me. May'st thou hold on thy way — watchful, humble, trustful,
and at times, rejoicing. Farewell, says thy affectionate friend."
2lst. — I feel a desire to be more humble and to walk closer with
my God, my shortcomings and want of watchfulness being
very manifest to me.
24th. — Believe my Heavenly Father helped me in prayer
to-day. Sat alone at faubourg du Boule : found my thoughts
very troublesome, but believe He was near me. A few minutes
for retirement and watching unto prayer in the middle of the
day I believe to be strengthening ; but it is indeed necessary to
be always on the watch.
25th. — Supplicated my Heavenly Father that He would restrain
my wandering thoughts.
26th. — Am fearful I lose ground, but trust my Heavenly Father

20 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND

[1839

will keep me from wandering from Him. I trust this is my
daily prayer.
27th.— First-day. Rose as purposed without making any excuse
for lying longer, it being First-day morning.
31st.— Sat alone at faubourg du Boule. Felt that my
Heavenly Father's presence was with me. My thoughts are a
hindrance to the Word of life within me. Read this evenmg
xvi. Proverbs, 3rd verse, encouraging to me : " Commit thy worka
unto the Lord and thy thoughts shall be established."
11th Month, 1st.— Daniel Wheeler* arrived at our house, having
come from America via England, to see his son Charles. I did
not see him, being out.
3rd. — First-day. Wentto Germain-en-Layeto friend Wheeler's.
Sat down together, excepting Daniel Wheeler and his daughter
who were with Charles ; had hoped Daniel Wheeler would have
been present. Again sat together in the evening : the only
addition to our little company was Sarah Wheeler. The httle
* Daniel Wheeler was born in 1771, and was originally a member of the
Church of England (so called). In his early years he entered the
Merchant Service, and then the Royal Navy ; being paid off, he after
wards entered the Army, and after enduring much hardship, it being
war time, he quitted it, and settled in Yorkshire in 1796. He became
convinced of Eriends' principles, and was received into membership in
1797, and in 1816 was acknowledged as a minister in the Society of
Eriends. Under an apprehension of duty he offered himself to the
Russian Government to superintend agricultural improvements near
Petersburg, which were being carried on under the auspices of the
Emperor Alexander, between whom and Daniel Wheeler mutual
esteem existed. Leaving Russia in 1832, after a, tarriance there,
off and on, of about 14 years, he gave up under a feeling of duty
to visit the Australian Colonies, Tasmania, New Zealand, and most
of the Islands in the Pacific Ocean, an arduous engagement which
occupied him until the year 1838. He felt it required of him again
to go forth on his Master's service, to visit Eriends in some parts of
North America, but returned to Europe in 1839 before the completion of
his concern, on account of the rapidly declining state of his son Charles'
health, who had been removed to Germain near Paris, and who died there
shortly afterwards. After this event Daniel Wheeler returned to
America, where his health gave way, and he died in 1840, aged 6S years.

1839] COEHESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 21
disappointment of Daniel Wheeler's not sitting with us has
brought to my mind the necessity there is for depending upon
God and not upon man. Have felt the Divine presence near
me to-day and his preserving care extended towards me.
4th. —I received a letter to-day from my aunt Lydia Chalk,
which gave me much pleasure : in it she says, " The improved
account thou gave me of thy health was a source of great
satisfaction to us, also that thou found things going on
favourably at home, as affording an evidence that thou wast in
thy right place when absent. Thou hast indeed renewed
cause to be encouraged to an unreserved dedication of heart
unto Him who is so abundantly caring for thee, to trust in Him
with all thy heart, 'and to acknowledge Him in all thy ways.'
Thus thou wilt be safely directed, guarded and kept, and reap
that sweet peace with which the faithful are plentifully re
warded. I cannot but reflect with grateful feelings on our late in
tercourse together in the society of some dear friends with whom
we were permitted to be closely united in the bonds of religious
fellowship ; this as a little ' brook in the way ' might be accepted
by us as a fresh token of our Heavenly Father's love, which,
whether immediately or instrumentally flowing unto us, ought
to incite in our hearts the return of love, gratitude, and praise."
In another part of the same letter she says, in allusion to a
pamphlet she had given to my sister for me, " I think there are
good reflections and resolutions contained in it ; but do not
know at all by whom written. I quite unite with him in the
belief that unless what is conferred upon us, is from the
Divine hand, it cannot prove a blessing to us, and that we are
fo be thankful to an infinitely-wise Providence, whose ways are
perfect, both for what He denies, as well as for what He gives ;
who does not indeed ' willingly afflict,' but who chastens us that
we may be partakers of ' his holiness,' and thereby become
prepared to enjoy his presence, and wherein He is glorious, as
the Scriptures testify, 'Glorious in holiness, fearful in praises
doing wonders.' "

22 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [ I 839

6th.— Feel that I fall short of that true humility which is
necessary to a walking with God. Felt it right to-day to tell
our clerk that I was unwilling to furnish bricks for a theatre, for
which he had been making application, and that I wished him
not to go there.
13th. — This morning I have not attended to the words of our
Saviour, and the enforcement of them upon me by H. Price,
when in Wales, " Keep thine eye single and thy whole body
shall be full of light ; " for whilst I am heeding what man may
think of me, in my doing this or that, my eye is not single unto
Him who requireth such things of me.
Read from W. Penn's advice to his children called ' Fruits of
a Father's love,' "Fear God: shew it in desire, refraining and
doing. Keep the inward watch : keep a clear soul, and a light
heart. Mind an inward sense upon doing anything. When
you read the Scripture remark the notablest places, as your
spirits are most touched and affected, in a common-place book,
with that sense or opening which you receive ; for they come
not by study, or in the will of man, no more than the Scripture
did ; and they may be lost by carelessness, and overgrowing
thoughts and business of this life ; so in perusing any other
good or profitable book ; yet rather meditate than read much."
" In conversation, mark well what others say or do, and hide
your mind, at least till last ; and then open it as sparingly as
the matter will let you.. A just observation and reflection upon
men and things, give wisdom; those are the great books of
learning seldom read. The laborious bee draws honey from
every flower. Be always on your watch, but chiefly in
company ; then be sure to have your wits about you, and your
armour on : speak last and little, but to the point."
" Return no answer to anger, unless with much meekness,
which often turns it away." "It is a wrong time to vindicate
yourselves, the true ear being then never open to hear it."
" Cast up your incomes and live on half, — if you can, one-
third ; reserving the rest for casualties, charities, portions."

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 23
" Be plain in clothes, furniture, and food, — but clean ; and
then the coarser the better : the rest is folly and a snare.
Therefore, next to sin, avoid daintiness and choiceness about your
person and houses; for if it be not an evil in itself, it is a
temptation to it ; and may be accounted a nest for sin to
brood in."
" Be sure to draw your affairs into as narrow a compass as
you can, and in method and proportion, time and other
requisites proper for them."
Read this evening the 4th verse of the xvii. chapter of John,
" I have glorified Thee on the earth ; I have finished the work
which Thou gavest me to do." May I do the work which my
Heavenly Father may be pleased day by day to give me to do,
that He may be glorified by me according to the measure
wherewith He may enable me to glorify Him ! Psalm xxxiv
9th and 10th verses. " 0 fear the Lord, ye his saints ! For
there is no want to them that fear Him. The young lions do
lack and suffer hunger : but they that seek the Lord shall not
want any good thing."
16th. — Through inattention and unwatchfulness I believe, I
failed of that peace which would have been my portion : I will
endeavour through Divine assistance to be more on my guard
in future.
17th. — Fifth-day. Sat alone at faubourg du Boule this morning
where I was favoured to feel refreshed and I trust, renewed in
spirit. 21st. — First-day. Sat alone at faubourg du Boule ; found my
thoughts very troublesome.
22nd. — Reproved a man to-day at my brickfield for using the
name of God, or nom de Dieu when angry with the horse ; told
him I did not like to hear it; that it was forbidden by God
take his name in vain.
23rd. — My Heavenly Master continues, I believe, to be very
near me, and I desire to be more attentive to his voice.
Surely He blesseth me every day with many blessings !

24 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND

[1839

24th.— Sat alone at faubourg du Boule. Though my thoughts
wander, yet the Lord, I believe is near me.
25th. — My partner came this morning to talk of our
brickfield concern, and to know my opinion upon it, whether I
believed it to be a good one. For some days my mind has
been occupied therewith, rather wishing to be free from it for
several reasons, and the more especially as I do not see a
probability of our gaining by it, if at all, not for some time to
come. I therefore told him I had not the same opinion of it
since seeing lately the waste caused by some apparently good
bricks, when taken out of the kiln going to dust and cracking
when exposed to the air. Resolved to meet to-morrow at
the brickfield, to decide whether to continue making them the
ensuing season or to wind up our affairs. I trust I may be
directed by Him who doeth all things well, and that both ol us
may decide aright and be of the same mind.
26th. —Met my partner according to appointment. Decided
upon sorting out the bricks of the whole kiln of washed bricks,
before preparing for making more, to ascertain the number of
sound bricks out of the whole, ShaU decide from the results
whether to continue or not. It is my desire to se*ek and to find
Divine direction in this important result and conclusion, feeling
my own inability to judge rightly without his guidance therein.
I desire to know my Master's will, and to be found walking
according thereto.
28th. — Sat alone at faubourg du Boule: the Divine presence
with me, but I not sufficiently attentive thereto.
30th. — To be employed in the vineyard of the Lord I must
be faithful to the smallest pointing of duty.
12th Month 1st. — First-day. Sat down at faubourg du Boule
at about eleven : found it very difficult to restrain my wander
ing thoughts.
2nd. — This morning I took for the first time a sum to the
Savings' Bank, 800 francs, considering it safer and more profitable
thus to dispose of it, than keeping it by me ; having no present

1839] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 25
use for it. Before doing so, I endeavoured to turn my mind
inward to know if there would be any impropriety in so doing.
3rd. — I fear I am losing ground ; not sufficiently humble and
watchful. 0 that I may know how to pray as I ought ! I feel
that it would be a great relief to me to be able to pour out my
spirit in prayer to God, but am in want of the help of the
Spirit. I desire to c'ommit my way unto Him.
4th. — Still an unwillingness is, at times, too apparent, to the
taking up of the cross.
5th. — Why should I shrink at using the plain language,
since it is my Heavenly Master's will ? Let me remember
God requires the whole heart, — unreserved obedience to all
his commands inwardly manifested to the soul.
Sat alone at faubourg du Boule. My brick concern occupies
too much of my mind, I believe. May I trust in Him for his
guidance ! I think I should be quite willing to work, myself, a
a part of the day in my wood-bending business, but He, alone,
knows what is best for me, and for the growth of his Truth in
my inward parts.
8th. — First-day. Sat alone at faubourg du Boule. I find it
very difficult to keep my mind stayed upon the Lord.
9th. — Saw Chariot at Porte a V Anglais : talked of the state oi
our business, and told him rather plainly my views thereon ;
feel that I ought not to be over anxious, but trust in the Lord
for direction. Have not felt lately my mind so near the source
of all good as it ought to be : so many thoughts obstructing
my inward dependence upon the. Light.
16th. — Have felt, I trust, some help to be extended this
day, — renewed drawings of my Heavenly Father's love. O that
I may learn to stay my mind on Him and trust wholly in
Him ! May He grant me help to silence all my own thoughts
and imaginations ; believing they are my greatest enemies.
17th. — The Lord is graciously pleased, I believe, to open my
spiritual understanding, and to shew me somewhat my present
state ; which is, I believe, a want of a more entire surrender

26 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1839

of heart to Him,— a dying to the world, not regarding my
appearance to man, but what I am in the sight of God.
31st.— How do I desire that I may be preserved; that I
may continue to experience the overshadowing of his love;
that I may feel after Him and find Him in all my ways,
and know Him more perfectly ! During the present year, now
nearly expired, his hand has been stretched out to me, and He
has led me, He has helped me, and delivered me from my
fears : He hath indeed been gracious towards me. 0 that I
may make spiritual progress, and know Him, through the
ensuing year, if permitted to enter and go through it, to be my
help and my shield !
1840, 1st Month 1st. — Opened my Bible this morning at the
lxiv. chapter of Isaiah. The 4th verse seemed encouraging,
" For since the beginning of the world men have not heard
nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the eye seen, 0 God,
beside Thee, what He hath prepared for him that waiteth for
Him." 2nd. — Read this morning xv. chapter, 1st Samuel ; in the
evening the xl. Psalm. The 22nd verse of the former seems
connected with the 6th verse of the latter : " And Samuel said,
1 Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices,
as in obeying the voice of the Lord ? Behold, to obey is better
than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.' "
" Sacrifice and offering Thou didst not desire; mine ears hast
Thou opened; burnt offering and sin offering hast Thou not
required." 3rd. — I feel that I need help to do the will of God.
4th. — The Lord is, I believe, abundantly caring for me. 0
that I may endeavour to do his whole will; unreservedly to
obey Him !
5th. — First-day. Have been]] favored to receive help this
morning in my waiting, being enabled to stay my mind in a
degree upon Him. May He continue to help me, for without,
I can do nothing that is acceptable to Him.

1840] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 27
6th.— Have renewedly experienced my Heavenly Father's care :
He has been my strength in need. I have this day ascertained
my profits from my little bent-timber business during the past
year : surely I have great cause to be thankful, for truly He
blesseth me !
10th. — I believe those that are least engrossed in business,
having sufficient and no more, are best able to serve God ; for
with much business the mind is taken off from God.
11th. — I think I must endeavour to give more time for
waiting upon God that my strength may be renewed.
13th, — Have not been sufficiently faithful, fearing man.
May I for the future be more on the watch, for " the spirit
truly is willing, but the flesh is weak."
14th. — Was favoured with some opening in the Truth. That
which my Heavenly Father has committed to my trust in this
land, I must keep ; the Truth is clean.
15th. — I desire that I may be preserved in the Truth; that
my obedience may keep pace with the knowledge that is given
me. Let me endeavour more earnestly to seek the Lord ; more
willingly to do his commandments ; to run, to be zealous in his
cause. 17th. — Have been truly helped by my Heavenly Father in a
remarkable way to-day ; having been for a long time endeavour
ing to find out an error in the balance of my books, to no
purpose, not knowing where the error was, I turned my mind
inward unto the Lord, if so be, I might be directed to discover
it, — and to my astonishment, and I trust under a sense of his
great condescension, I was enabled to discover it almost as soon
as my eyes were upon my paper, to which' I was, I firmly
believe, directed. May I remember this great condescension of
my Heavenly Father towards me, and at all times look unto
Him ! May He be pleased also to instruct me in that which is a
cause of anxiety to my mind, and has been for a long time, —
whether to continue my brick business with Chariot or to renounce
it, now somewhat of an opportunity appears to be afforded.

28 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1840
Had rather a remarkable dream this morning. I appeared
to be swiftly passing down a stream in a small boat and without
oars. There appeared to be rocks, or something similar,
against which there seemed great danger of running. I made
use of one, and sometimes both hands as oars, by which means
I was enabled to steer clear and turn from the course of the
•current, crossing it to a sort of harbour where I safely arrived,
though not without having been apparently immersed in water
up to my head or face, the water covering over my body : — here
appeared to be Divine preservation.
18th. — Have felt the tenderings of my Heavenly Father's
love. From my dream of yesterday, I have drawn, or been
shown, this conclusion : that I am rapidly going down the
stream of this life ; there are many rocks in the way, from
which I may, by using my best endeavours, with Divine help,
steer clear ; but that then, when I have overcome the many
hindrances and dangers in my way, if I am not watchful and
obedient, I may, and shall fall — may I be preserved !
21st. — The Lord visiteth me day by day ; but how heedless I
appear to be to his visitations ; allowing my own thoughts to
draw me off the watch ! how dull and ignorant I am ! may He
bear with me and teach me, for I believe, truly he findeth me
" as a beast " before Him. How hath the Lord visited me this
night : how awful was his presence : how fearful I was ! How
can I sin willingly and knowingly against so great a God! But
alas, how soon forgotten in my busy, worldly cares ! 0 that He
may bear with me 1
22nd. — Surely the Lord is with me ! His presence over
shadows me ; his mercies are round about me ; his blessings
are very many and his compassion is very great.
23rd. — I desire to commit my cause to the Almighty ; my
mind is much troubled and absorbed with the desire to know
how to act as regards my brick concern. Chariot seems to
wish to continue. I commit it to the Lord, desiring to do what
is pleasing to Him herein, trusting I can say, " not my will,

1840] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 29
but Thine be done." He truly knows what is best for me and
the glory of his great name.
When reflecting that I have two branches of business, I
query, is not one sufficient ? Am I not in danger of having too
much of the cares of the world and the lust thereof, upon my
mind ? He knows my heart and my motives to action,
and what is the desire of my heart. I desire not the
riches of this world: at the same time I believe I am over
careful, and not sufficiently trusting in the Lord ; for He can
and will, I am confident, provide all that is necessary for me,
even as He has hitherto blessed me with more than a
sufficiency for my own wants.
26th. — First-day. Sat alone at faubourg du Boule: My thoughts
very burdensome. Herein I believe the enemy builds his
strongholds — in the thoughts, will, and imaginations.
2nd Month 2nd.— First-day. Had a comfortable meeting,
George W. Alexander present. The Divine presence, I trust I may
say, overshadowed us. G. W. A. spoke in the way of encouragement
to me to a daily waiting upon God; he also appeared in
supplication for me and for himself. Met again in the
afternoon at four : a solemn quiet meeting. Went with G. W.
A. to the Hotel du Bhin ; drank tea with him and John Scobel,
and passed a pleasant evening. J. S. and G. W. A. wished to
interest me in the slave cause, in which my great ignorance
was manifest. I believe these individuals, though much
occupied in caring for others, are also caring for their own souls.
I desire to make myself acquainted with this cause, but I crave
Divine direction as to my drawing my mind thereto. I trust
nothing may draw my mind off from seeking my own salvation.
He alone can put forth to every good word and work ; may He
show me what to do for his glory on earth !
6th.— Sat down at faubourg du Boule soon after eleven,
G. W. Alexander not being arrived. He came in shortly
afterwards, and took his seat by me: had a sense of the
Divine presence. G. W. A. spoke, and appeared in supplication.

30 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1840

He said to this effect, " In the book of Revelation it is written,'
' And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that
heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And
whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely :' " and
from the vii. of Matthew, 9th verse, " What man is there of
you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ? Or
if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent ? If ye then, being
evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much
more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to
them that ask Him ?" And from xvi. chapter of John, " Hitherto
have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye shall receive,
that your joy may be full." May this engage me to prayer, —
to ask that I may receive the spirit of prayer.
Received a note from Daniel Wheeler informing me of the
decease of his son Charles at 4 a.m.
7th. — Went to Germain, D.W. related to me some particulars
relative to his son's close. Saw the deceased : a smile on his
countenance, which afforded me pleasure to look upon. Might
not such be expressive of joy in beholding his Saviour in entering
the mansions of eternal bliss ?
8th. — Purchased a steel watch chain, and laid aside my gold
one, not feeling easy any longer to wear it ; having no gold to
spare, and even were such the case, the impropriety is evident in
a desire to appear before men to possess it. I trust it may be
under a right feeling, my so doing.
9th. — First, day. Went to Germain-en-Laye, accompanied by my
father : met G. W. Alexander and John Kitching at the train.
We all sat down together at the rue des Ursulines at about twelve
o'clock. D. W. spoke : he commenced, I believe, with these
words : — " There is therefore now no condemnation to them
which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but
after the Spirit. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ
Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death."
In the afternoon we had a silent meeting. May Infinite Wisdom
be pleased to order and dispose of me through life as to Him

1840] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 31
may seem best ! May I endeavour not in any way to thwart the
Divine will, but mind every sense of duty ever so slight !
13th. — Went to Germain by the eleven o'clock train. We sat
down together : towards the close of the meeting D. W. spoke
of the vine and the branches. I believe the Lord's power
overshadowed us, and thus that our meeting was acceptable to
Him. Spent the remainder of the day with D. W. and family.
14th. — Went to Germain by the eight o'clock train to see off
our friends with the remains of dear Charles. My mind was
impressed with some solemnity of feeling in seeing depart these
valuable friends, taking with them their charge to deposit in
English ground. I believe we shall never forget having been
brought together : may it not be said to be the favour of a
merciful and kind Providence, for which may I be ever thankful,
seeking alone his guidance, protection, and the advancement of
his Truth in the earth ! Great has been the kindness of this
family to me ; and if my efforts to assist them during their stay
in this town have been availing, I sensibly feel that it is not I,
but a kind Providence who is thus caring for them in a strange
land. 22nd. — I believe it is very necessary that I should walk closer
with God, and not be satisfied with merely taking up the cross in
a few outward things.
24th. — Learnt that to-morrow I shall have to appear again at
the Tribunal de Commerce to affirm,— this time to money owing
me and Chariot. May I be strengthened by my Heavenly
Master, whom I desire faithfully to serve, that I may not let fall
any of our testimonies for the Truth! I have experienced to-day,
I trust, renewed extensions of his love. ' ' Even so ye also outwardly
appear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy
and iniquity." Whilst I may be appearing righteous, or as
having a desire to be so, I humbly trust the latter part of this
verse may not be applicable to me.
25th. — Went to the Tribunal de Commerce : Chariot was also
there. Sat down in the lower part of the salle, C. by the

32 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1840

side of me. I did not feel that anxiety that I did the first
time of going there. Quite unexpectedly to both myself and
C. my name was not called, but his; the more surprising
to us both as the greater part of the sum was payable to my
order only, and I also it was that received the order to attend,
whereas he received none. Truly I may say the Lord hath
helped me : but at the same time that I humbly trust my
not having to go forward to the bench or president to affirm as
before I did, was in his ordering, yet I desire not to rejoice at
this, but rather may I rejoice ever, when pubhcly having to
bear testimony to the truth as it is in Jesus, and bearing our
religious testimonies according to my profession. Have felt my
Heavenly Father's presence to-day.
27th. — Sat down at faubourg du Boule. Divine love was, I
believe, manifest ; but my own worldly thoughts rise up in
opposition to the Light within. How can I expect to become
strong whilst this is the case ?
3rd Month 3rd. — Pulsford called with two hundred francs
for Josiah Forster's account. He seemed disposed to argue on
doctrines. I desire that when thus asked reasons for our acting
as we do, I may not appear ignorant as to Christian and
spiritual motives, but I desire to leave the rest to Providence,
that I may be directed what to say. '
7th. — My Heavenly Father's care attends me I believe,
though feelings of emptiness of anything that is good attend
me very much. How do I desire at times when favoured to
feel the drawings of my Divine Master, that I may be in the
Truth, not turning back in my duty to Him ; that I may
overcome my worldly thoughts which of late have so engaged my
mind !
13th. — Intending to go out to purchase some furniture for
my new apartments, I endeavoured to seek Divine direction
that what I purchased might be such as would not cause
uneasiness to my mind now or at a future time : and I believe
I have met with right direction. I intended purchasing a

1840] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 33

mahogany table, but chose one in walnut, thinking it good
enough for the present and likely to be useful at any future
time, also a wardrobe of the same and chairs in cherry tree,
stained. How do I desire that in all my steppings I may be
favoured with best help ! But how poor and barren do I seem
of anything that is good ; my thoughts rising up in opposition
to silent waiting upon the Lord. I sincerely trust I may meet
with help, and that He will bear with me.
30th. — Yesterday I received a very interesting letter from
Daniel Wheeler. In it he informs me he was going to Ports
mouth to join the good ship ' Mediator,' on the 30th, for New
York. In allusion to his leaving his family he says, " It is
no small trial and exercise of faith to have again to leave
the yet surviving remnant of my beloved family, and nothing
could induce me to do this, but that I may be found in the
counsel of that holy will which is ever excellent in design as
it is perfect in fulfilment to every jot and tittle.- There is no
other way of showing our love, but that of implicit obedience
to what we believe to be a Divine command or requirement.
' He that hath my commandments and doeth them, he it is
that loveth Me,' said the Saviour of the world, — and again,
He that loveth father or mother more than Me is not worthy
of Me, and he that loveth son or daughter more than Me is not
worthy of Me. And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth
after Me, is not worthy of Me;' and unless our obedience keeps
pace with the knowledge bestowed upon us, we had better never
have known."
4th Month 1st. — Comprehended with more clearness some
parts of Scripture. I believe my Heavenly Father is pleased
to enlighten, in a degree, my understanding herein. May He
be pleased to continue his Heavenly regard towards me in
bestowing upon me what, in his Divine will is good for me !
22nd. — Before retiring to-night, the opening to my mind
appears to be, that I must be as an empty vessel before the Lord,
that I may receive of Him what He is pleased to dispense to me.

34 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1840

23rd.— "Open thy mouth wide and I will fill it" has appeared
to my mind last night and to-day: may I be ready and desirous
to receive the Lord's teachings, and whatsoever He may be
pleased to hand to me !
29th. — Have been favoured to see more clearly my need of
faith: "without faith it is impossible to please God, for he
that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a
rewarder of them that diligently seek Him."
5th Month 4th. — My mind has been much agitated to>-day,
not centred upon God ; too much in the outward. May I learn
and obey, that at all times, the outward may not thus impede
the inward !
19th. — In my trouble I have called upon the Lord for help,
and an increase of faith to trust in Him, and have covenanted
to serve Him, and with his help to glorify Him in the earth,
in doing whatsoever He may have for me to do. I believe I am
strengthened in measure to trust in his loving-kindness and
willingness to help me; and may I not be encouraged if found
following his commands as they are made known in my heart,
by this scripture, " Many are the afflictions of the righteous,
but the Lord delivereth him out of them all ? " If obeying
Him, may not I also trust in his mercy and favour ?
20th. — Yearly Meeting commences to-day in London. A
time back I was anxious I might find direction whether to
attend this Yearly Meeting: how repeatedly have I been
shown the fruitlessness of looking far forward, and being
anxious for the future, yet how incredulous I am ! What a, want
of faith in my Saviour ! This has been more manifested to me
of late, perhaps because my troubles appear greater ; but do
not I make them greater than needs be, by looking forward and
suffering anxiety to take hold of me ? I desire to trust in my
Redeemer who has led me in a measure to see my own darkness
and the great need I have of help from Him to do anything
good. 28th. — In my troubles I call upon the Lord to help me, and

1840] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 35
may He be pleased to remove this darkness in his own time.
May it be for my good !
I sat alone for some time at faubourg du Boule this morning
under much heaviness : my brother came in late : was
favoured towards the close of the sitting to draw near in a
degree to Divine light.
31st. — First-day. I have not followed my Guide this morning :
may I be more attentive and obedient for the future, otherwise
how can I expect to have the true riches entrusted to me ?
Believing it right for me not to attend to worldly affairs on
First-days, I was not sufficiently watchful, but entered into
conversation with my father on a subject of a letter he had
received relating to business. This caused him to hand it me
to read, which, though feeling a desire to do a few minutes
previously, I had resolved not to take it up to-day,
remembering its being First-day ; but when he handed it me
I was not willing to obey the monitor, fearing I might displease
my father. Since doing so I have wished I had told him I
would prefer seeing it on another day. I hope in future,
whatever may be the circumstance, I shall obey the voice
within, without letting in any other consideration.
My brother and self at meeting: a feeling of drowsiness
attended me, a want of the life. I believe my Saviour has been
near me to-day.
6th Month 8th.— I felt it my duty to go and ask Chariot to
tell the truth of our position in the business we desire to dispose
of, to the person charged by him to undertake it ; believing it
not right to employ him otherwise, as he would give a false
statement to such as applied to him for information respecting
it. In so doing I believe I am directed by my Guide, the
Spirit of Truth. Chariot told me he would not do it: I
therefore told him I could not conscientiously take any part
in it. He was very angry, but I believe I was helped by my
Heavenly Father, in that I felt very calm, though what he
talked of doing was of the most unpleasant kind. I afterwards

36 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1840

heard that which gave me reason to beheve he was sorry for
having been so moved, and probably for what he had said.
May the Lord help me, and make known to me in the Light
the way in which I may go !
7th Month 30th. — Again has the Lord spared me to see
another birthday. Many indeed have been his tender mercies
towards me this past year, and though fraught with many
troubles, I have received many blessings also. Have I made
any progress in the Truth? I trust through grace I have
made some advancement, though small indeed it appears. It
seems to me that I have not been sufficiently steadfast and
watchful, not dwelling enough in the light afforded. May I
endeavour to be more attentive to the still small voice, having
my dwelling more inward. My brother and self at meeting
this morning : was favoured with help, though much wrestling
was my portion.
My partner called upon me to-day, and informed me that
our proprietor would give us up our lease on certain conditions
named ; this is some relief to my mind. My position con
tinues to all appearance to be one of much difficulty, but
I trust, I believe I may say in the Lord, that He will help me
in his own time, in his own way, and I beheve He will not
suffer me to be a reproach to the Truth. It has appeared to
my mind that the state aUuded to by D. P. Hack, when at
Bristol, which "I might have to witness," is now come upon
me, for truly I see no way out of my difficulties unless the
Lord help me, and I trust I may say, on Him is my stay, for my
mind has been comparatively easy, since I have had this
confidence in the Lord that He will help me through, in some
way, though what is unknown to myself. I desire to wait
patiently his time.
8th Month 8th. — Did not know before to-day of the
decease of our dear friend D. Wheeler at New York. This
affected my mind when reflecting upon it : how well he
appeared when at Paris ! I should have written to him at New

1840] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 37
York, had I not previously heard of his serious illness. 0 that
I may be enabled to walk as he walked, in all my ways
acknowledging Him, my Saviour, and being led by Him !
28rd. — First-day. Arrived yesterday evening from England, a
committee of Friends, appointed to visit Friends in the South of
France. We had a favoured meeting this morning, when
the overshadowing of Divine love was manifested. In the
evening, Friends had a sitting with me and my brother at my
rooms, when we were hkewise much favoured. Encouragement
was handed out to persevere, to be watchful, to seek frequent
opportunities of retirement, reading of the Holy Scriptures
and meditation thereon. The language of our Saviour to his
disciples, " I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye
cannot bear them now," was handed out with much encourage
ment to perseverance.
9th Month 11th. — How good is the Lord to my soul: what
benefits doth He confer upon me! "Thy loving kindness is
better than life, " has appeared to my mind: may fhe loving
kindness of the Lord preserve me, and be for my comfort, for
an establishment in faith! May all his tender mercies and
eompassion towards me cause a feeling of grateful praise to
arise unto Him, the author of all my comforts !
10th Month 7th. — It has been manifested to me to-day that I
am not sufficiently faithful, not taking up my daily eross with
that willingness, and in that watchful frame of mind, which
ought to be. May I be favoured to be more watchful;
may I experimentally know my Saviour in all my steppings;
may the eye be open to every pointing of the Divine finger,
and the ear attentive to the still small voice, that I may be
obedient in all things, is I trust the desire of my heart.
1 5th. — A feeling of my own weakness and ignorance is my
attendant of late : this, I trust is the Lord's doing that I may
be fit to receive heavenly wisdom.
18th. — The need I have of more fervour and spirituality is
greatly manifest. I believe I have not been sufficiently prayerful.

38

SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1840

0 that I may receive help to pour out my spirit in prayer,
true prayer, unto God, that I may experience my blind eye to
be opened, and my deaf ear to be unstopped, for truly the
enemy has dominion over me in keeping me from the enjoyment
of true peace by my many thoughts, thus hindering ms from
hearing the Shepherd's voice. I have been off the watch
to-day ; may I be more watchful in future !
31st. — To-day has been brought before the view of my mind
the importance of being faithful in httle things, for otherwise
how can we have great things committed to our trust ?
11th Month 1st.— The Lord has been good and merciful
to me this day. He has been pleased to manifest Himself in
the Spirit to me, for which I desire to be thankful. 0 ! may I
increasingly seek his holy presence, and allow that to be my
first care and delight ; that all other things may be an after-
consideration with me. As the spiritual eye is opened, how
unimportant do worldly things appear !
15th.— Was strengthened to-day, being enabled in a degree
to silence my own thoughts in our meeting. Was reminded of
the patriarch Jacob's wrestling with an angel, as figurative
of our wrestling in the spirit, that we may hkewise obtain the
blessing. 21st.— Have been favoured to see somewhat into that passage
of scripture given forth by our Lord pertaining to the "pound
laid up in a napkin," and to query with myself, am I rightly
occupying with the talent entrusted to me ? I have to deplore
my want thereof in not being sufficiently given up to my Lord,
in not making unreserved use at all times of this talent, in
withholding from a fear of man. Ought the use of that which
is entrusted to me, or that which is made known to me as a
requirement, to be withholden at my will ? No, assuredly, for
in so doing it cannot be making that use thereof, which is and
was intended by my Lord in bestowing it upon me.
1841. 1st Month 2nd.— This evening I have been much off
my guard, suffering my temper to overcome my better feelings ;

1841] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 89
having been called more narrow-minded than many or most
Friends. I was angered thereby, and used too many words
and without suffering my ear to listen to my inward Guide :
whereas I have since been reminded that I ought to consider
this as an honour rather than otherwise ; to choose the narrow
way and flee the path of sin, requires more than our own
wills will accomplish.
26th. — What need there is for me to be thankful to the Lord
for his wonderful leadings in the Truth ! I desired much to
know his will, having felt the chastening of his hand yesterday,
and He has condescended to answer my prayer and to show me
the way wherein I am to walk. He has shown me that our
unity and fellowship one with another and with Him ought
to be in spirit, in the gospel, and that that which is outward
will wither away ; and I trust that this day I have borne the
cross and found comfort therein ; and that also I have not
given offence to one professing the same principles, though not
feeling himself, perhaps, called upon to bear quite the same
marks. 31st. — First-day. Met at faubourg duBoule, and for the first time
on the first floor, having changed rooms. B. Wiffen and my brother
with myself formed our little meeting. I esteemed it a favour
thus having a Friend from England to sit with us the first time,
and one that belongs to the same Monthly Meeting as myself.
I believe I may say with truth, that we were favoured with the
overshadowings of Divine love and regard, for which I desire to
be thankful. How I do desire that the blessing may attend
us in our little meetings; that we may go on in becoming
acquainted with the Captain of our salvation, and that in due
time our number may be increased, to meet together in his
name, in this city ; and surely He can do it. When I reflect,
I can, I believe, see the Divine hand in the procuring of this
place for us ; so suitable and so much to my own mind. I had
desired we might have a place exclusively for the purpose of
worship, and for the keeping of Friends' books, and not to be

40 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1841
occupied as an apartment or dwelling, as has been the case ;
and thus is my desire granted. Thanks be unto the Lord, I
beheve I can in my heart say, for his wonted loving-kindness,
and let me always put my trust in Him !
That which has been on my mind to-day has been the truth,
that in the world we shall have tribulation, but that in Christ
Jesus we may have peace. " Peace I leave with you, my peace
I give unto you : not as the world giveth, give I unto you: " let
me then seek that peace which is to be found within, in doing his
will, in walking in the Spirit, in minding every manifestation of the
Spirit of Truth, that I, through Him, may overcome the world,
and yet not I, but Christ within me !
2nd Month 7th. — First-day. Was much favoured at meeting.
I think I felt more of the solemn covering than I have been
accustomed to feel on such occasions ; for which favour the
language seemed to arise whilst sitting under the solemnity,
" Come, taste and see that the Lord is good." I trust this was
heart-felt ; and 0 that my dear Saviour may continue his loving-
kindness to me !
0 my soul, thy Heavenly Father has been very near thee
throughout this day ! May I be enabled at all times to look
only unto Him, not unto man, that He may have my whole
heart and confidence !
23rd.— The Lord has favoured me with heart-felt desires in
prayer for his gracious leadings, and communion with Him;
that He will be pleased to subdue my vain and evil thoughts
and make me a child of God. My desires and solicitude have
also been for my brother that He will preserve him from falling.
27th. — I trust that what I have done to-day has been in the
light of Truth : I have fresh reason to believe that Divine
guidance is with me : went this morning to see Chariot for
the purpose of ascertaining whether he had done anything
towards an amicable settlement with Durand ; did not find him
at home, and in consequence was engaged during the day in
drawing up a letter to him, renewing the expression of my

1841] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 41

desire to act conscientiously towards Durand, not endeavouring
to recover upon him the loss we have sustained by other means.
I did not execute a letter to my satisfaction, and was engaged
therein late in the day, when a letter arrived from Chariot.
I was pleased in not having sent to him ; and from this circum
stance, with the results of others at other times, I experience
that it is safest to see the way quite clear before putting in
practice. I drew up in a somewhat different manner this
evening the subject which I felt clear to propose to him, viz.,
an amicable arrangement with Durand without rendering him
any wrong, expressing it to be my desire that Chariot may look
at this affair, en conscience, for that he as well as myself has a
true Witness within him which approves the good and condemns
the evil. May Truth prevail !
3rd Month 2nd. — Went to Point du Jour, and when there,
hearing that the young man Larcher was returned home from
the hospital, and very ill, I called to see him. Found him very
ill, apparently in the last symptons of decline. It was my
desire to say something to him that might leave an impression
for good, and whilst sitting by him with my mind waiting
inward, though feeling void of anything for expression, of
exhortation or otherwise, yet these words came across my mind,
Tourne toi vers le Seigneur [Turn towards the Lord], which I
afterwards expressed, twice intimating that that was what I
had to say, or would say to him : he seemed too ill to talk much.
12th. — Left Paris for Kingston; arrived safely on the 14th,
having been much favoured. Went to meeting with uncle and
aunt [Chalk] in the afternoon, where I was strengthened, and
much and largely favoured with the overshadowings of Divine love
and mercy.
16th. — Uncle read after breakfast Psalm lxix. : the words "I
restored that which I took not away," impressed my mind as
being applicable to my position and requirement in my difficulties.
22nd. — Conversing with J. F. Marsh,* he told me that he
* John Einch Marsh was born in the year 1789, of parents who were

42 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1841
thought as to the past I had been in my right place, but as to
the future we could not say what a day may bring forth ;
recommended waiting on the Lord, and beheved He will direct
me. 23rd. — Left London for Boulogne ; was favoured to reach
home on Fifth-day morning, and surely I may say in .every
respect, both with me in my journey, and at home in my
absence, the Lord hath cared for me. Let this incite me to
diligence and watchfulness, always to seek his holy guidance in
all things, and let me ever acknowledge Him in all my ways !
4th Month 3rd. — In my meditation this morning on my past
feelings when at Kingston, relative to my having seen and con
sulted Friends upon my awkward position with Chariot, at which
time I felt some conviction that I was looking too much to man, —
whilst considering this and my returning home without any other
result therefrom than Friends' opinions and advice, and that
not altogether satisfactory on the whole to my mind, these
words have passed through my mind, " Mine own hand hath
members of the Society of Friends. In the 22nd year of his age he spoke
for the first time in a meeting for worship, and in 1818 he was
acknowledged as a minister by Devonshire House Monthly Meeting. In a
short record of him, from which we quote, it is stated that his travels
in the work of the ministry extended over a period of forty-three years,
commencing in 1822. His ministry like his nature, was loving and
persuasive, bearing a testimony to the spiritual and inward nature of
religion, and of the powerful working in the secret of the soul, of that
grace which bringeth salvation. He was eminently of a meek and quiet
spirit, endeavouring through life to keep himself unspotted from the
world. He was not insensible of the departures from primitive faith
and practice within the Society, and mourned over them . Shortly before
his decease he expressed himself thus : " I am not altered : I am a true
Quaker, a true Eriend, there must be a living people ; there must be
such a people. Ah ! they have slidden off the foundation, and are
building on the sand, and they will find it so when it is too late." On
a previous occasion he wrote, " This is a day of shaking, scattering, and
sifting, — a day in which I think it may be said, that the leaders of the
people have caused and do cause them to err. "
He died at Croydon in Surrey, where he had resided the greater part
of his life, in the autumn of 1873, at the advanced age of 84.

1841] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 43
gotten me the victory, and not man." How true this is! The
Lord is helping me, and all praise will be due to Him for my
deliverance, for which I believe I can behold the hand of the
Lord working for me from the day I left England, and may I
not say, his hand has all along been with me ?
4th. — First-day. After much wrestling, was favoured to feel
a renewal of strength, much to my refreshment, for which I
desire to be thankful. A. Knight, my brother and self, composed
our little meeting. What an exposure of my own weakness
there has been this evening, how was all sense of good overcome
and Satan triumphed ; but I fervently, and I trust, humbly desire
this triumph of anger, which so overcame everything else
within me, may with Divine assistance never appear again in
like manner. I have seen my own nothingness and need of
constant watchfulness, and I trust humility may prevail on
every occasion in future.
12th. — Second-day. Applied to-day at the Savings Bank to
withdraw the sum I have there. First-days are those named
as only those on which such applications are received. I stated
my objection from a conscientious motive to appear on that
day : was referred to the agent or one of the principals, who
upon my stating as above, and that I was one of the Society of
Friends, granted my request without hesitation, and gave me a
written order, for which I thanked him, to receive it on the
20th. 16th. — Called upon a man about our brick-bats, who after
conversing on the subject, said he wanted them for cement for
the fortifications. As I went to him without knowing this,
I did not, on his telling me so, think it required of me to
refuse to sell them to him, but since, I have felt it right for my
peace of mind to go to him and clear myself from entering
into the affair. Accordingly I went this evening for that
purpose, and I trust I have done right, and that thus in the
retrospect I may have peace. It is probable I might have sold
him all we have, had I felt clear to do so.

44 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1841

21st. — How good is the Lord towards me, how wonderfully has
He been leading me through many troubles and difficulties, and his
own hand is getting the victory ! All the praise and glory is due
unto Him. What reason I have to trust in Him alone, and
how has He been pleased to show me in experience, blessed
experience, that vain is the help of man ! But bless the Lord,
0 my soul, He may be trusted, for notwithstanding all my fears,
and the telling of my troubles to others, all have failed, but
his own hand which hath gotten the victory. Let me continue
to look unto Him, and let me ever trust in Him for deliverance
in every time of need, in his own time, for He can do it.
22nd. — I wrote a letter to uncle and aunt [Chalk] , wherein
I stated something relative to uncle's business [the drapery] to
the effect that it might suit me, as I had heard he was
intending to sell it. I took the letter to one post-office, but
there, was too Jate ; so went to the other, but hesitated about
sending it on account of what I had written relative to the
business. After walking about in the streets and in the post-
office yard, I resolved pretty much not to send it and walked
away ; and have since thought I did well in not sending it.
23rd. — I believe there is abundant reason for me to trust in
the Lord, for surely He has helped me in many ways. Have
felt that I have not lately been dwelling so near to my Guide
and Preserver as I ought, but trust I may be favoured to have
my strength renewed.
24th. — My mind has been much disturbed to-day with my
thoughts till towards night, when, and since which I have been
favoured with help, and received some comfort in reading part
of an ' Account of the convincement and religious progress of
John Spalding,' which I felt much unity with : this sort of
reading I find the most strengthening.
25th. — First-day. In weakness to day, and I believe I may
say under temptation. How needful it is to keep in the power
that preserveth from evil; may the Lord grant me help in
every time of need !

1841] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 45
26th. — In endeavouring to draw near to the Lord in inward
quietness, I was graciously favoured with a portion of peace,
very refreshing and strengthening, for my mind has of late
been much tossed to and fro without a stay.
5th Month 13th. — Dined with H. Pease at the hotel. Was
helped to withhold from doing that which I did not feel clear to
do, and believe I can say I had peace therein. Was asked if I
would go to the panorama, where was to be seen the ' burning
of Moscow,' but declined doing so ; and being asked if I had
an objection, I stated that I did not feel it right for me to
recognize war pieces, and that feeling a scruple in my mind, , I
believed it right to attend to it.
16th. — My brother and self are intending to be at the Yearly
. Meeting. Upon this my intended visit to England, I expect
will result a decision whether to remain in business at Paris,
or to leave and settle in some other in England. I trust I may
meet with best direction, in the Lord's will.
18th. — A. Elliott sent me a letter to take to England for her,
having heard I was going. Upon looking it over in my mind
I felt it right to write her a few lines and return it, stating my
scruples to 'taking letters to avoid postage, having in our
meetings for discipline to answer collectively the query, whether
we defraud the king of his revenues and customs. Though there
is the possibility of my giving her offence in so doing, I feel that
I have acted right therein.
Went to the Passport Office. On going in was called to
loudly to take off my hat : another passing me touched the
brim of it, signifying that I must take it off. I still keeping it
on, the policeman came forward and peremptorily asked me in
a loud voice, why I did not take it off, upon which I told him,
Je ne decouvre pas la tete aux hommes, pour un motif de conscience
[I do not uncover my head to men, from a conscientious
motive] : he then left me. I was no further troubled, but
used very civilly : how greatly I am helped to bear this
testimony ! And I trust nothing may be permitted to turn me

46 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1841

aside from what I am shewn is right for me to do from
day to day.
19th. — Having latterly beheld something of vain show in
wearing a gold seal and key, I have thought well to lay them
aside and to take simply to my steel key again : as a follower
of the meek and lowly Jesus, I think my desires ought not to
be placed in the attainment or possession of such things.
On the 22nd I signed the agreement for the giving up the
lease of our brick-field, which is now finished with the exception
of having the signatures of the creditors of our proprietor. I
trust all will go well.
My dear brother continues unwell, but much better : he had
intended leaving for England the day he was taken poorly :
thus how true we do not know what a day may bring forth ! I.
have thus been detained from going to the Yearly Meeting, but
I beUeve all is far the best, and that it is right I did not go.
On the 25th my brother being sufficiently recovered to
render it apparently prudent for me to leave, I did so, and
was favoured to reach London well on the 27th, and attended
three sittings of the Yearly Meeting. We were very kindly
received by Friends. Though my visits have been pleasant, so
much going about tends to draw the mind off from the inward,
which I have experienced during this visit.
Since my return home I have desired to attain to a feeling of
Divine peacefulness, and resignation to the will of the Lord,
being somewhat unsettled, but I believe it is safest to leave the
future, trusting in the Lord : this seems difficult at times to
attain unto. I have had some thoughts and desires that the
way may open for me to take my uncle's drapery business at
Kingston ; but that which seems likely to be a barrier, is the
superfluous part, of which it appears to my mind to partake,
and which perhaps if taken away would very much reduce the
profits. I believe that uncle has dispensed with much and
perhaps all that seems to him objectionable, but it appears
right for me to depend and trust on my inward Guide ; and that

1841] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 47
I may thus be led clear of all hindrances to the Truth, is my
earnest desire.
7th Month 6th. — This evening I have been favoured to feel
of the goodness of the Lord, to see his merciful loving-kindness,
and of his wonderful works which do praise Him. He has
cared for me, He has been mindful of his covenant, and has
not only helped me in and through difficulties, but has blessed me
with benefits. He has truly done wonderful things for me, for
which I desire to praise Him, and to be found walking in his
will. I read this evening before tea, the xiii. chapter of
Romans, and before going to bed Psalm cxi., in the reading
of which Psalm I have been helped to my refreshment, and I
believe I may say an eye has been opened to see the hand of
the Lord and his blessings bestowed, — " He hath given meat to
them that fear him ; He will ever be mindful of his covenant."
May I then put my whole trust in Him, and give myself up
more unreservedly to follow Him !
8th Month 14th. — I trust I may very soon be quite clear of
my partner, that I may be free from this entanglement, wherein
I have experienced much trouble, and wherein I have been
marvellously helped by my Almighty Benefactor and Preserver.
I trust and desire that what has been, may prove of use to me
for the future as regards experience, and that all may work
together for good.
9th Month 18th. — First-day. At meeting was favoured
towards the close with a degree of strength. Have been led to
contemplate the many deliverances which the Lord has effected
for me when trouble has followed upon trouble, and no way
appeared, but truly He hath helped me, and I trust I may
remember his goodness all my life long. It appears to me that
I have abundant cause to trust in Him who has hitherto done
such great things for me.
10th Month 13th. — This afternoon my true friends, Gilbert
Gilkes and wife, left Paris for Chalons to Nismes, having spent
about eleven days here. I have enjoyed their company, and

48 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIAKY AND [1841
was much with them. With these dear young Friends I have
felt much unity and great freedom, and it is my belief we shall
not regret having been brought together in this place, but
rather rejoice in the remembrance of the great loving-kindness
and tender mercies of our God who has helped us. Desires
have been afresh raised within me to know the Lord's will with
respect to my steppings in this life, having again been brought
to consider the subject, am I in my right place 9 0 that a clear
sight may be given of what to do at this and every time of
seeking unto the Lord, that I may not be found transgressing,
but always in his will, not touching or tasting anything that
may prove a hindrance to his work in my soul, or his praise
on earth.
14th. — Craved earnestly of the Lord that He would turn
unto me the light of his countenance and answer me in my desire
to know his will concerning me as to my stopping in this'place
or leaving it ; and in my endeavouring to turn in silence unto
Him. He was pleased to condescend unto me, and to my
inward ear was uttered in pleasant and intelligible language,
the words, "Trust in the Lord, and lean not to thine
own understanding:" for this favour and merciful condescension
of my Lord I desire to be thankful, and to put my whole trust
in Him, for truly this has been wanting ; for I have not looked
sufficiently unto Him ; and may He be pleased to continue to
favour me and to speak unto me in his mercy and condescension
to my soul, which I believe I may say, longeth for more of the
knowledge of Him.
17th.— My brother and self at meeting. Much perplexity of
mind has attended me this day, accompanied with fervent
desires to know the Lord's will concerning my future steppings,
as to disposing of my business, and leaving Paris. This evening
my mind has been much engaged in contemplating a change,
viz., that of leaving Paris, and going to some Friend's for a
few months to learn the farming, which my mind holds to, and
I trust is of right direction.

1842] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 49
12th Month 31st. — Have endeavoured in retirement after
a feeling sense and remembrance of the Lord's mercies and
favours unto me during this year, which have indeed been great
and many. Have also desired of my Heavenly Father that He
will be pleased to continue them unto me, and this ensuing
year to establish me and settle me that my mind may not be
roving, • not knowing what to do. This is my earnest desire,
that my mind may be stayed on Him, and that I may appreciate
his favours, and see his hand which has been so mercifully
extended for my help in the various difficulties which have
apparently risen up before me, believing that my mind has not
been sufficiently turned to Him from time to time, who has
worked deliverance for me.
1842. 2nd Month 20th. — Have been enabled to see that the
Lord has indeed been good unto me, and favoured me with many
blessings, in satisfying all my real wants hitherto, although I
have sojourned more than seven years in a strange land,—
although I have had to encounter many difficulties and trials,
yet he has helped me to overcome all to his own praise. Of
late my mind has been engaged in considering the subject of
quitting this place, but I beheve I can say that a desire has been
formed within me to do only that which is in the Divine will,
that I may be in my right place, whether here or in my native
country : and may I be mercifully favoured to know a growth in
grace, a becoming more humble, and mindful of all the benefits
I have received from the hand of the good Master !
3rd Month 13th.— On looking again at what I am likely to
undertake, viz., the disposing of my business, it appears to me
to be a right thing, and that it will be well for me to be loose
from the world, to have nothing of a binding nature as an
occupation, but only what may leave my mind quite at liberty,
may I not say even if I only have bread and water to support
the body, and raiment to put on. 0 that a willingness may be
more and more wrought in me to be whatever the Lord would
have me to be !

E

50 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1842

14th. — Went to the Tribunal of Commerce at the Bourse to
affirm to the correctness of an account. I was told to take off
my hat on entering, which refusing to do, the officer went up to
the President to speak of it: he returned without saying
anything to me. When my name was called I went up to sign
and affirm. After signing, the President told me to lift up
my hand, to which I replied, "I do not lift up my hand. I do
not take an oath." I was then told my affirmation would not be
received, and was asked if it was contrary to my conscience : I
explained that it was so. It being said that I could have
employed another, or given a power, I said that it would be the
same to me to authorize another to do what I do not approve of,
as if I did it myself. The President and another refused to
accept my affirmation without the raising of my hand. One
that was on the other side of him came down by the side of me,
and looking very pleasant, told the President that I was a
Quaker, and that our affirmation is accepted in England : and
the other who was next to him also appeared well disposed ; thus
there were two in my favour and two against me. The President
then concluded to receive it as vahd, and asked me if I affirmed
to the correctness of the account, and in answer I repeated the
form which Friends make use of. I was told very pleasantly
by the two who were in my favour, that it was sufficient.
Before leaving them I explained that it was not from any
want of respect that I appeared before them with my hat on.
Thus I have been again helped this day to the praise of his
name who doeth wonders for me. May I ever mind and be
faithful to his inward teachings, and not be afraid of man, who
can only do what he is permitted to do by our God !
19th. — Again I have been wonderfully helped this day also, —
the Lord has done all for me, so there is indeed renewed cause
to trust wholly in Him. Chariot came, and an agreement
was made to mutual satisfaction, to meet on the first of
next month for the settlement to be effected with him. We
parted very pleasantly. My uncle, Thomas Sargent, having

1842] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 51
taken my bending business, we called to know whether the shop
could be retained after the 15th of next month, and finding that
it cannot, we went to see one I have had in view, but found it
cannot be had ; consequently we had to seek another. Where
to meet with one so suitable, I did not know : we saw one, but
there seemed some objections : we proceeded, but without any
expectation on my part of finding what we wanted in the
direction we went, but, as if so ordered, we soon saw a place
apparently suitable and well situated. Truly I do believe the hand
of the Lord is in all this, and I am more and more confirmed
in the belief that his own good time is at length come for my
liberation from this place, — the way seems clearing, mountains
being removed, and a sense of the Lord's great goodness to an
unworthy creature is mercifully granted. May I be enabled to
praise Him and magnify his name at all times, and serve Him
with my whole heart is my sincere desire, and I trust it is my
prayer. 31st. — In endeavouring to draw near to the Lord in inward
abstraction and quietness of mind, it has been brought to my
remembrance, that He hath abundantly blessed thy provision,
and fed thee, and preserved thee all thy life long until now.
What I have had and now have is from the Lord, and 0 that
He may still go with me and bless me in the way that I shall go,
and make me more and more acquainted with Him, and more
and more to love and praise Him !
According to agreement between me and my uncle this is the
last-day that I am in possession of the bent-timber business,
which has all along since I have been in this country been a
profitable undertaking, and for which I have cause to be very
thankful both as to past and present, having had a comfortable
maintenance for a length of time therefrom. I have cause
indeed to say the Lord has cared for me in a strange land.
5th Month 7th.— A feeling of the Lord's power and con
descension I think has been afforded this evening in enabling,
notwithstanding the tumultuous thoughts which so greatly

52 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1842
impede, to draw near and know Him in his manifestations to
my poor soul, which has of late been much in want of the
feeling of his holy quickenings, arising I believe, from being
too much absorbed in worldly affairs. A desire has been created
in me to be led in the right way and to devote my future days,
wherever my lot may be cast, to his service. Truly He has
kept me and instructed me during my tarriance here, and
brought me to a measure of the knowledge of Him, praised be
his name ! And 0 that He may be pleased still to lead me and
make me more acquainted with Himself, and enlist me as a
servant in his vineyard, to give me the wages which He may
please, so that I may from time to time know the tokens of his
heavenly love to the renewing of my strength !
To Lydia Chalk.
Paris, 2nd of 5th month, 1840.
. . . How pleasant it is to me to know I have friends
who are interested about me : I have not only been told so, but
have felt it to be so. How can it be otherwise, when we have
experienced the danger that surrounds our path, than that we
should feel for one another ; yea, then we can feel for him who
is weak and of little faith ; but at the same time we know that
He who has delivered out of the jaws of the lion, can also
protect him and grant him strength according to his day.
Even in this land of darkness and infidelity, surrounded by
many temptations, there is preservation and equal safety, I
believe, as in other places to the believer ; for now we are given
to experience the truth of the prophecy, " I will put my law in
their inward parts, and write it in their hearts," which, as we
give up to its leadings, I have faith to believe, will save at every
time, and in every place from every evil.
The little meeting has consisted of but one attender for a
length of time on First and Fifth days, till Ann Knight's
arrival, excepting once only, when Daniel Maule from America
was present and my father, — D. M. being on his return home

1842] correspondence of john g. sargknt 53

from some parts of the Continent. To return to the subject of
the little meeting, — though there is wanting, as at other times
also, a stayedness of mind free from worldly thoughts, that the
Shepherd's voice may be heard and known from the voice of
the stranger, yet a greater appreciation also is wanting of such
seasons of quietness and feelings of dependence as are in mercy
and favour afforded, — I know this must be waited for.
As it is our privilege as a religious Society to have testimonies
and such as the world esteemeth not, committed to us, of the
great Head of the Church for his name's sake, we have I
think, reason to expect that those who are endeavouring to
follow their Lord and Master faithfully, will have some ex
periences which may prove ' interesting to one another, and
perhaps confirming in our faith, and at times such as may have
been attended with deep inward baptisms ; for our Saviour's
declaration, " The servant is not greater than his lord," prepares
us to expect that his followers in this world will have to endure
many trials and conflicts : — and it may be expected that in a
country such as this, where a true confession of our Saviour
before men is so wanting — (as regards my own observation) a
member of our Society, in upholding our principles has much to
contend with in the cross to the natural man, but (it ought to
be with thankfulness) I can say, hitherto I have been marvellously
sustained in every trial, to my great encouragement. . . .
J. G. Sargent.
8th. — We were seven in number at meeting to-day. This
being likely to be the last time we shall sit down together at
Paris on a First-day whilst I am a resident here, my desire
has been that it might be a favoured time, and truly I may say
the Lord was graciously pleased to show Himself amongst us in
somewhat remarkably giving me to feel his presence, so that I
sat under his shadow with great delight, being quickened by his
power upon my poor soul : truly the knowledge of the Lord is
very precious to me.

54 selections from the diary and [1842
13th. — This morning I opened my Bible at xv. ch. Deu
teronomy, from the reading of which I am brought to consider
of my release from this place, which is about to be effected this
day, intending to leave Paris to take up an abode in my own
country. I have been here more than seven years and a half,
during all which time the Lord has had a watchful and com
passionate care over me, notwithstanding my many sins of
omission and commission. May He now be pleased and hence
forward, to bless me in the way that I go and preserve me from
evil, and enable me to praise and bless his great name ! Such
is I trust the sincere and earnest desire and craving of my soul ;
surely He hath done very wonderful things for me, and led me
hitherto in a way that I knew not. He hath called me out of
the deep mire and clay and delivered me out of great waters
that threatened to drown my soul, praised be his name! Amen

1842] correspondence of john g. sargent 55

CHAPTER II.
Akrival in England — Visits his relations and friends — Accompanies
John and Edward Pease to Pyrmont, Minden, and the South of
France — Visits Paris on several occasions — Accompanies A. A.
Jenkins, and William and Mary Forster, to the South of France —
Removes to Kimberley in Norfolk — Enters upon a Farm in
Surrey — His marriage — Removes to Ireland — Writes an Epistle
of Love and Caution — Reflexions— Letters to L. A. Barclay —
P. Rickman — J. Sargent — J. G. Hayman — W. Hodgson — J. F.
Marsh — T. Drewry and I. B. Letters from W. Hodgson and T.
Drewry 1842. 5th Month 15th. — Beached London a little after one
p.m. Left direct for Kingston and went to meeting there : was
favoured with a renewal of strength, a feeling of the over
shadowings of Divine love overshadowing the tabernacle.
24th. — Grover Kemp breakfasted with us : he handed much
encouragement to me, saying, that I should dwell in the land,
and verily I should be fed, — that I should have the richest of
blessings, the Treasure, and temporal ones also, — that I may be
tried to an hair's breadth : recommended or exhorted to sit alone
and keep silence.
6th Month 11th.— It seems necessary to live one day at a
time — have not felt quite so much discouraged. 0 that I may
not miss my Guide, but be humble and teachable, walking before
Him in unreserved dedication and resignation to his will !
17th.— Went to Brighton Monthly Meeting : a very favoured

56 selections from the diary and [1843
meeting. D. P. H. spoke at much length : he expressed a
belief that some would be raised up in that Monthly Meeting
who would have to tell others of the Lord's wonderful doings
for them. I felt it to be a truly instructive and favoured time,
accompanied with some belief that I should become one of that
number to declare of the Lord's goodness towards me in having
delivered me from many sore and grievous trials and afflictions,
to which (some having gone through or going through), D. P.
H. alluded, as that there would be given them beauty for ashes,
the oil of joy for mourning, and the garment of praise for the
spirit of heaviness. He also believed that there were some of
the preciously visited ones present, one of whom I knew myself
to be, for truly He hath visited me in a remarkable manner from
time to time with the tokens of his love. 0 that I may be
increasingly faithful to all his manifestations !
1843. 1st Month 10th.— Peaceful feelings at John Catchpool's.
He addressed me, [counselling] to go deep, to feel my way from
place to place : only stop when lean feel peace, that I may set my
foot in the right place : mind the pointings of the Divine finger.
J. C. does not doubt, but the way will be clearly pointed out
to me.
11th. — " When a man's ways please the Lord He maketh
even his enemies to be at peace with him," — and the angel of
the Lord shall chase them: — "he that teUeth lies shall not
tarry in my sight;" Be willing to become a fool amongst men.
2nd month 26th.— To Peel meeting in the morning,— to West
minster in the afternoon. In the morning meeting that
Scripture of " the stone cut out of the mountain without hands "
was brought to my mind with instruction, shewing me the
necessity of laying aside, in order rightly to worship, all my own
strivings, and to be resigned to the Divine will, and to endeavour
to turn inward ¦ from all that may be of our own imagination or
doing. Towards the close of the meeting John Hubbard stood
up with the same; and explained that we ought to or must cease
from our own inventions.

1843] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 57
On the 27th he went again to Paris to consider further
about business.
3rd Month 25th. — When thou art assailed with temptation,
flee for refuge to thy Saviour and Bedeemer as a little child
runs to its parent when afraid, for the Psalmist says, "The
Lord is my strong rock, my deliverer, and my high tower."
26th. — Was favoured with calmness at meeting. Some friends
from England were there. I believe it is good for me to receive
in humility what is handed to me in the Light, and not to handle
it : my own reasoning — the carnal mind, cannot please God.
4th Month 12th. — He returned again to England, not
finding it his place to stay in Paris.
4th Month 27th. — The thought has arisen this morning
whether it may not be the Lord's will, and whether I ought not
to devote my days to his service, keeping myself free from
worldly business, and that He may have spared me for this end.
This evening I have remembered how that the Lord's disciples
gave up all (their outward business) and followed Him. 0 that
I may know his leadings and drawings !
28th. — " Be simply faithful to thy inward Guide,
Heedless of mortal laugh or mortal frown,
And in thy Maker's service fortified,
Fear not the cross, for that secures the crown.''
6th Month 27th. — Quarterly meeting [for London and Middle
sex] which was adjourned till five o'clock in the afternoon. The
subject of discontinuing one of the London week-day meetings
in the morning and substituting one in the evening ; or having
one held in the evening on a week-day (which subject was
brought from one or more of the Monthly Meetings to the
Quarterly Meeting) was entered uponwith I think much interest.
On hearing it I felt strongly the impropriety of making any
alteration in this respect, beheving the sacrifice ought to be
made, that it must be more acceptable when performed during
the time that is applied by others (usually) to business and that

58 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1843

it would tend to weakness. G. Stacey seemed to feel in the
matter as myself, and after S. Gurney had expressed a similar
view or feeling, I believed it was required of me to express
the few words, "I am quite of the same mind on that
subject," which I trust was right, and it afforded me relief in
doing. 8th Month 3rd. — Left London for Paris.
11th. — Let me ever flee from temptation, not look at it. I
may expect to meet with temptations whilst in this body ; let
me then ever be on the watch, 0 my soul !
13th. — My brother and self only at meeting. In the evening
after a walk I went solitarily home ; but to my comfort, though
no mortal was there, I found I was not destitute, for in seeking
unto the Lord inwardly I found what was better to me than
outward company. 0 let me henceforth value retirement ! He
that has so often, and especially during my residence at Paris
formerly, helped me, remains for ever the same : He changeth
not. 22nd. — I beheve Divine instruction has been afforded me
"to-day from our Saviour's words to his disciples in Matthew x.
27, " What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light : and
what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops." I
believe I ought in no way to flinch from the cross in what is
shown me as my duty, but to speak in light that which my
Saviour reveals to me as his will in the secret of my soul. A
more full surrender and a willingness to bear the cross before
men. and to become a fool amongst them seems required of me
if I would have peace. It seems as though I am in my
appointed place, and that there is work for me here in the Master's
cause, — the Truth as it is in Jesus.
To Lydia A. Barclay.*
Paris. 11th of 9th Month, 1843.
My dear Friend,
It has been much on my mind of late to write to thee, and
* Lydia Ann Barclay was born at Clapham in 1799. Her parents

1843] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 59

wish to let thee know how it has fared with me, feeling as I have
done, much freedom to communicate with thee thereon. It has
been a long winter season with me, though I trust I can say, and
with thankfulness, that hitherto I have been mercifully preserved,
and favoured with food sufficient to keep ahve, though much
weariness and seeming desertion [have attended] , at times
almost to despair ; but a secret hand has been underneath to
sustain me through all, — His name be praised ! If thou hast
not heard thou wilt learn by this that I am again in Paris,
where I have been about five weeks. Previously I was spending
a time in London, and in the West; but not feeling that I had
a home, and not knowing what to put my hands to there, I looked
towards this place again, without an object pointedly in view ,
or anything wherein I felt I could decidedly engage without a
discovery of the Divine will therein ; yet it seems most like my
home here, and through renewed favour, I have of late felt
that it is good for me to wait upon the Master to know what is
his will, to be wholly resigned to what He may order and
were Robert and Ann Barclay, the former being directly descended from
Robert Barclay, the author of the "Apology for the true Christian
Divinity. " Respecting her childhood but little is left on record ; she
-appears to have been early favoured with the merciful visitations of heavenly
love, by which her heart was tendered, and she was gradually strengthened
to yield obedience to the Light of Christ in her soul ; so that as she grew
to womanhood, knowing her will measurably subjected thereto, she ex
perienced a deepening in the root of life, and was enabled to bring forth
fruit to the praise of the great Husbandman. In one of her letters written
at a later period she says, "we were brought up to the use of prayers
morning and evening ; and very often went with our governess, who was
of the established church, to her place of worship. This I became uneasy
with, when about fifteen ; and shewing a dislike to it, she never pressed
it again. Places of public amusement, and dancing, were also given up
about the same time, and music soon after. Oh ! how tenderly have I
been dealt with ! I can never sufficiently remember it. He has led me
gently along, shewing me by degrees, first, what he would have me avoid
and forsake, and then, what he would have me to do and pursue." Dwell
ing under the operation of the grace of God, and the tendering baptisms of
the Holy Spirit, notwithstanding the contrary influence of the associations
by which she was surrounded she was led into great simplicity in her

60 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND L1843

appoint ; believing, in a degree of faith now afforded, that He
will order and make manifest what is good for me, that his will
may be done in, and concerning me.
It will soon be a year and a half that I have been unsettled.
In that time I have had opportunity of becoming more ac
quainted with the state of our Society ; and it seems to me that
the number of the truly primitive ones, like to some whose
journals are in print, is very scarce. Such as these I have
desired to meet with and to know them where they are, and
what they do in this troublesome world. I have an idea they
are scattered, as it may be in solitary places, one here, and
another there. I wished to find an outward dwelling near or
amongst them ; but we cannot see of ourselves what is best for
us, for in all my will and choosing, I have not found that which
I wanted. I have felt that there is very much to hinder the
Divine work in this. day, which is as a stumbling block to that
simplicity and dependence which as a body we profess to uphold,
¦appearance and mode of life. She was thus, as it were, a silent testimony-
bearer, in the midst of luxury and pride, to the purity and cross-bearing
character of the religion she professed ; the conviction of which had,
nearly one hundred and seventy years before, been designated by her
worthy ancestor, David Barclay, of Ury , as the ' ' perfect discovery of the
day-spring from on high," upon his own soul and others of his family.
She appears to have first come forth in the ministry in the year 1831, and
her gift was acknowledged in 1835, being then resident at Croydon, near
London. It has been testified of her ministry that " though sometimes of
few words, they were weighty and powerful, striking at the root of the
evil nature in those who heard her, and directing to a close waiting upon,
and obedience unto the Divine Teacher manifested in the heart, whom she
declared to be none other than the Spirit of Christ the Saviour.'' Several
times during the course of her pilgrimage, she changed the place of her
abode, under a sense of religious duty ; and was engaged, at times, in
travelling in the service of the gospel, in many parts of England, Scotland,
and Ireland. She finally settled at Cockermouth, in Cumberland, as the
place she had seen while in Scotland, where she would be likely to finish
her earthly career.
But that which distinguished her, perhaps, more than anything else was
the clearness with which she saw the danger of the modern innovations
upon our ancient faith, and the faithfulness with which she withstood them.

1843] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 61
and which does not become the followers of the meek and lowly
Jesus. I desire that the past may tend to my profit. It will be
truly pleasant and agreeable to me to have a letter from thee, as
soon as thou thinks well to write to me here at my quiet home —
home until I know the Master's will, if so be I may be preserved
in the patience. I have felt much unity with thy late dear
brother's experience related in his letters, some of which I have
been reading in course  .
Our meeting is kept up though often I sit quite alone as I used
to do. Sometimes there are three of us, or may be four. Fare
well. I am thy sincere and affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
9th Month 24th. — In my bedroom before going to rest under
a desire that I might be directed as to my anticipated journeyt
that the Lord's will might be done therein, I opened my text book
and the passage came before me, " Commit thy way unto the
Lord ; trust also in Him ; and He shall bring it to pass. And
He shall bring forth thy righteousness as the light, and thy
judgment as the noonday."
10th Month 6th. — Beached home with a sense of the Lord's
great goodness to me during this journey of about 250 miles,
out of which I reckon I walked 100. I believe I can say I
have been much favoured and strengthened from day to day in
a degree to take up the cross, though not so fully and willingly
Her spirit was often deeply afflicted in a consideration of the superficial
and unsound writings afloat in the Society, especially those of Joseph John
Gurney, and the sad effects thereof in promoting a system of religion more
agreeable to the inclinations of the uncrucified will and wisdom of
man, and an outward, self-active, and wordy ministry in accordance there
with ; and she felt bound, not only to maintain an unequivocal testimony
against this system, but also to caution against any connivance or com
promise with it, either through the fear of man, or under the specious plea
of charity and forbearance. She died at Cockermouth, the 31st of 1st.
month, 1855, aged 55 years.
t A business journey with a view to ascertain whether it would be right
for him to return to Paris and recommence the timber-bending trade.

62 selections from the diary and [1843
as I ought to do ; yet the Lord's hand and presence, I believe I
can say, has been extended from day to day, accompanied with
a feeling that I have been under his special care and protection.
O that this may afresh incite me to put my trust in Him, and
to look to Him for the ordering of my ways !
16th. — Left Paris for London.
17th. — At sea. All day excepting short intervals, very rough,
squally weather, so much so, that much discouragement prevailed
with some, and the captain seemed anxious : we knew not how
it would terminate, but the Lord preserved us from harm through,
all. I was very thoughtful and endeavoured to look back in
mind to the motive of my coming and being where I was. It
seemed I was in the line of duty as to my outward concerns, and
a belief attended, that the Lord would preserve us. How
precious and desirable seemed the state of living in the daily
fear and service of the Lord : how comforting to the soul at
such a time as this ! and though I believed I might have been
more faithful, yet I felt a degree of confidence and trust in the
Lord. 11th Month 14th. — Returned to Paris again. [The object of
this visit does not appear.]
19th. — At meeting as usual. The substance of some cautions
of instruction which I have received from my inward Monitor
during my late sojourn in England, — Think well before thou
speakest. Be more inward and talk less. Let the first day of
the week be entirely free from business matters whether in
thought or word. Be very cautious in giving an opinion about
another, and as much as well may be, avoid it ; and endeavour
to know the good only in all. I beheve, from un watchfulness,
there has been cause for the above cautions being impressed
upon my mind as essential to my peace.
29th.— Through favour and to my great comfort, I have of
late had to see in the Divine Light, that it is not the Divine will
that man should contrive and choose of himself where to dwell,
or what to do, for promoting the glory of the Lord in the earth ;

1844] correspondence of john g. sargent 63
that it is the creature's work to hearken and obey, and not to
run or act according to his own understanding, though it may
appear to be helping the cause ; for that " it is not in man that
walketh to direct his steps," in regard to promoting the Lord's
glory. Therefore, 0 my soul, do thou wait patiently on the Lord,
and be not careful, only that thou keep on thy watch constantly
unto prayer, that thou may'st draw down his compassionate
regard ; and knowing, obey in the least manifestation, his blessed
will. Therefore it is not for thee to say, I will live in Paris,
that there may be a Friend or Friends, in this place, or because
some Friends have wished it might be so ; but if thy Master
wills thy being here, trust and beheve He will order it so, and
thou wilt know his will therein, if so it is, and if thine eye is
open and thine ear attentive to his heavenly voice in thy inward
parts ; for there the Lord hath spoken to thee, and will con
tinue to do as He may see meet.
12th Month 18th. — Great and unmerited favour ; a feeling
of the Divine approbation in his peaceful overshadowings this
morning, in a season of retirement,' was afforded, which does
appear to be an earnest of his will as a seal to my anticipated
steppings. 20th. — Left Paris for Southampton.
After his return to England when under much proving, not
seeing any way to go forward in business, he was requested
to accompany Edward and John Pease on a visit to Friends in
Minden, Pyrmont, and the south of France, "to render them"
he says, "such service as I am able." John Pease had been
liberated by his Friends for this engagement, and his father to
accompany him. No record is left of the time of their return.
1844. 1st Month 16th. — Left London in company with Anna
A. Jenkins, William Forster, and his sister Mary, to proceed to
the South of France, A. A. J. of Rhode Island, having a certificate.
I was requested by the Committee to accompany them.
20th. — Beached Paris after a favoured journey and much to

64 selections from the diary and 1844]
be thankful for in many respects.
2nd Month 12th.— Went with A. Jenkins and M. Forster to
Montpellier and Cette. I went contrary to best feelings, without
faith, believing that this is not my path of duty.*
18th. — " There is forgiveness with Thee that Thou mayst be
feared," has presented to my remembrance both yesterday and
to-day, and that the Lord loveth mercy and , not sacrifice is
consoling to the condemned heart and tribulated mind. How
plainly it was shown me yesterday, and is also to-day, that I
have stepped out of the path of faith and duty by not giving up
to the (perhaps) slight but true manifestation, before leaving
Congenies for Montpellier and Cette, that it was not according to
what was and is right, but expecting greater manifestations, I
did not walk according to the measure of Light afforded, which
has since brought trouble upon me, and I have been reminded
in the way, of the case of Jonah, and whether my not being in
my duty, something might befal us : without faith there is no
peace, and out of the path of duty there is no safety. If the
Lord restores me to favour after his whole will is done in
judgment upon me for thus stepping aside, then I trust I shall
give heed to the smallest manifestation of the Truth, and no
more consult with flesh and blood ; not heeding what any may
say. 25th. — Chalons sur Saone. We sat down together at the Hotel.
Dryness seemed my portion, yet some help or feehng of good
was, I believe vouchsafed. Walked out by myself before dinner
when I was led earnestly to crave a blessing, and to covenant to
serve the Lord in the way of his requirings. I laid before Him
my desire that He will be pleased on my return to England to
set my feet in the way wherein I may go. I do believe if the

*It will be here perceived that the sensitive mind of the subject of
these memoirs was introduced into considerable exercise ; it was occasioned
"by yielding against his convictions, to accompany A. A. J. and her com
panion to the above named places of public resort and interest, not in their
line of service.

1844] correspondence of john g. sargent 65-

Lord answers this my prayer that I shall ever record it as a
signal favour and merciful token of his compassionate regard, for
the sake of his son, Jesus Christ, my Saviour. Whilst thus
laying before Him the desire of my heart, I have also desired
that nothing improper for me may be granted, but I have very
earnestly craved a blessing from his hand (from whom cometh
every good thing) in this the desire of my heart. I believe the
encouragmg counsel " Trust in the Lord and lean not to thine
own understanding," is again renewed this day, to press forward
in what, in the Light, appears right, and not to look to conse
quences. 3rd Month 8th. — London. What a favour to be returned in
safety, without bodily injury, in health, and I do trust my
best welfare has not suffered loss, though I have had to mourn
over weakness and deficiencies: may I profit from past experience !:
O my soul, return thanks unto the Lord by unreserved obedience-
to all his pointings !
5th Month 20th. — In quietness ; keep there and dwell very
deep, for it is there that the Lord's will is to be known : a
feeling of peace, and favoured with the feeling of the Lord's
goodness to me in thus caring for me. 0 ! keep low and wait
upon the Lord this Yearly Meeting time.
31st. — This day closed our Yearly Meeting affairs under a
solemn feeling and covering of good, the Lord's holy presence
being powerfully felt — a time of great favour : have been made
very sensible of it towards me in1 a remarkable manner. The
Lord guided me and delivered me out of the net which seemed
laid for me ; and had it not been for the sensible feeling given
that the path which seemed open for me was a wrong one for
me, I believe I might have erred from the purposes of the Lord
concerning me — for which favour I desire to be very thankful
and more watchful in future.
6th Month 27th. — Quarterly Meeting [at Norwich] : saw
Thomas and M. A. Bayes— arranged to go to Kimberley on 7th day.
7th Month 18th. — Made an arrangement with Thomas Bayes

66 selections from the diary and [1850

to remain with him to learn farming.
9th Month 30th. — Received a letter from R. Swan [of Capel
in Surrey] about his farm, concerning which I had written to
him, having heard it would be to let.
1846. 1st Month 16th. — Left Kimberley on my way for
Bregsell Farm (R. Swan's).
6th Month 25th.— The Lord has indeed dealt very bountifully
with me, and 0 ! that I might feel more thankfulness for the
blessings and favours which He confers upon me, for truly He
loadeth me with benefits in every way when I stand in need, for
ever blessed be his holy Name.
In the Twelfth Month of this year he was united in marriage
with Catherine Doubell, of Reigate.
1847. 12th Month 4th. — At about ten minutes past three
o'clock in the afternoon was born to us a son, our first born —
how great thankfulness seems due for the Lord's many favours
to us his dependent creatures.
To Priscilla Rickman.
Bregsell Farm, 11th of 2nd Month, 1850.
My dear Friend,
 What a remarkable event has occurred to you:*
we can indeed feel for you, and I trust with you also in attri
buting the honour to Him only to whom it is due, in thus
extending help to you in such gn (otherwise) alarming time.
Does it not shew us all how good it is to trust in the Lord, who
can so marvellously restrain and preserve. I think I can say
the relation thereof, or rather the reflection thereon has seemed
to endue my mind with a little fresh courage and confidence
that if we are so found endeavouring to live under the power
of the Lord we shall neither need to fear any evil, and that no
evil (in reality) will be permitted to come near our dwelling,
for I cannot look upon this as an evil, but permitted in love and
wisdom, it may be further, still further to show how the Lord
doth make bare his arm to deliver and to incite to still greater
confidence in Him, for who, but He is worthy to be served; silver
and gold, the work of men's hands, is as a thing of naught in

* This refers 'to a remarkable deliverance from robbers who had entered
the house.

1852] correspondence of john g. sargent 67
comparison with the possession of his love and favour, so that on
the one hand our love for Him is increased, and when some
earthly things are taken from us, on the other, the vanity of all
perishing things is shewn to us 
Thy sincerely affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
1851. 11th Month 20th.— I left Bregsell on my way to Ireland
via. Waterford to Moate, the object of this journey being to see
for myself, and to endeavour to know what would be right for
me in regard to a removal to superintend the management of a
farm called Hall, near Moate.
23rd. — Spent first-day chiefly with T. and M. A. Bayes, at
Clonmel. At meeting this morning very unexpectedly a feeling
of duty arrested my mind to stand up and express the scripture
declaration, " This people have I chosen for myself," with that
also of " They shall shew forth my praise." Quietness covered
my mind after this my first expression in a meeting for worship,
and the trust was with me that no harm was done, and that I
had not erred.
12th Month 12th. — I again visited Hall.
1852. 1st month 6th. — Went to London with my family on
my way to Ireland.
Here they remained until the year 1854, when again was
the language realized "This is not your rest," and in a
remarkable manner, wherein it was clear and plain that the
finger of his heavenly Leader pointed thereto, a way was
made to take a wood-turning mill at Cockermouth, in Cum
berland, and although entirely unacquainted previously with
the business, he was enabled to carry it on and to provide for
the maintenance of his family.
The following epistle was written during his residence in
Ireland at a period when an individual from America was
causing much grief to Friends in England and Ireland, and
was extensively circulated.

68 selections from the diary and [1853

" An epistle of Love and Caution to the Tender-hearted
Everywhere."
" For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and
shall deceive many." Matthew xxi v. 5.
My Beloved Friends, Brethren and Sisters,
You who are dear and precious to me in the everlasting covenant
of Light and Life, my spirit craves that you may, at this
eventful period of time, turn your hearts and minds unto the
Shepherd of his flock, inward! inward! where Christ is, and
will dwell, if so be ye are followers of Him in faith and love,
holding fast the profession of your faith without wavering — for
this, my friends, we are all exhorted to do, nothing doubting,
and He who has been and is your Alpha, will also be, as you
live unto Him, your Omega. But, my friends, wherever you are
scattered on the Lord's earth, never was there more need for a
closer walk with the God of our fathers than at the present
time, when, indeed, the enemy of our souls is lurking about us,
as it were, in secret places, endeavouring to lay waste God's
heritage through his messengers, yea, under that insidious
disguise of pretended righteousness, which, verily, is not the
righteousness of God, but of man's own conceivings and false
hood — that which would destroy the flock of the Lord, though
under an appearance of love and heavenly-mindedness, built up
in self-wisdom, nourishing their own hearts, and the hearts of
those they can captivate, with the bread of deceit and violence,
which is not of or from the Lord, but coming out of and from
the sparks of their own kindling.
Beware, then, I beseech you, of such, who are puffed up, and
the disturbers of God's peace. "Peace I leave with you,
my peace I give unto you ; not as the world giveth, give I unto
you." My friends, there is a false peace and a false rest ; there
are itching ears also, and not a few ready to feed them, even
from the conceivings of their own fertile brain. Let us beware
of such, and only receive that into our hearts which will bear
the fire, proving all things, and holding fast that which is good;
not taken up in our own minds with the many words and high-
famed eloquence, when it is only the fruits of the natural part
in man, and very captivating to the outward ear : but hearken,
hearken awhile ! and let us remember for our instruction, that,
to " hearken to the voice of the Lord," inwardly manifested, is'
better than all " whole burnt offerings and sacrifices " — those
offerings which are burned upon the altar of man's judgment
and natural understanding, and sacrifices to the god of worldly
wisdom and eloquence.
How, then, may some tender mind say, are we to know what

1853] correspondence of john g. sargent 69
is of the Lord, and what is not, whilst under such disguise ?
words of truth ! which, verily, are words of truth, but not
dictated as thou believest, by the Spirit of Truth in such.
Wait, oh ! tender soul, wait upon Him who will, in his own
time, show thee ; feel after Him, and thou shalt discern whether
there is that in the earthen vessel, which will bear witness with
thy spirit, testifying that such a one is the chosen of the Lord,
for his own work and service ; and if the savour is not there, if the
unction does not appear to the witness for God in thee, be not
thou hasty to form a judgment ; yea, form none of thy own ;
make not unto thyself, unto thy own mind, a god of this or that,
though the truth may be spoken, for the enemy of man can,
and does, transform himself (emboldened in this our day from
the multitude of his votaries) into an angel of light. Be thou,
then, very watchful, and take not up with anything, howsoever
good it may appear, which has not upon it the impress and seal
of the Holy One ; and in time thou wilt see, yea, the Lord will
give thee to see, that which serves and honours Him, and that
which serves and honours Him not : and fear thou none of those
things which thou mayest be told shall come upon thee, because
thou canst not go with the multitude in this way or that way,
but cleave thou closely unto thy Spiritual Guide, remembering
the language of our dear Bedeemer when on earth, to a beloved
disciple, who asked, "And what shall this man do?" The
answer was — " What is that to thee ? follow thou me. "
The day was to come when "grievous wolves " would come
into the fold; the more, then, it behoves us to look and see, to.
watch continually, and acknowledge nothing that the Spirit
doth not acknowledge, though the Lamb's coat, may be put
thereon ; for verily in due time shall be seen by the sheep,
in the hght of the Lord, that which serveth Him, and
that which serveth Him not. Oh ! the great danger there
is in looking unto men or man's judgment, though clothed
with the spirit of love and zeal ; for be assured, my friends,
this is not the true love of the Spirit — there is a false
love and a true love, a false unity and a true unity — that
which bindeth up and can heal in the true love, and that which
can cover with a plaister under the cover of love, and yet doth
not heal in the true love, or the love which is of and from the
Spirit of Love ; inasmuch as there is one love of the world, and
another love of the Father — the one proceeding from the world
and owned by the world, and the other proceeding" from the
Father and owned by the Father. Let us beware of " the foxes
that spoil the vines."
And this is worthy of our consideration — [See Shewen's
Meditations, pages 27 and 28] : — " We are now come to the true

70 selections from the diary and 1853]

and hving way, the ancient path, in which the righteous in all
ages ever walked. Now this remains, that we always feel our
hearts engaged to walk in this way, and to keep sensible of that
power which saveth from evil, that we may adorn our profession ;
for if any that profess this everlasting way enter into temptation,
or commit evil', they do not adorn their profession, but are a
scandal to it, and lay a stumbling-block in the way of others,
who are where we were when wandering in desolate places, and
travelling in the desert howling wilderness. — The day of such
will be turned into darkness, and the curse due to him that lays
a stumbling-block in the way of the blind, and that leadeth him
out of his way, will fall upon them. — Therefore it concerns all
to be watchful, and persevere in that which is good, to be as
hghts of the world, and as the salt of the earth indeed, that we
may never leave shining nor lose our savour. Whatsoever was
written afore time was written for our learning, and it is pro
fitable to meditate and consider that many in former ages had
much experience of the power and presence of the Lord, saw
many of his wondrous works, and travelled through the Red
Sea and wilderness to the borders of the promised land ; yet,
through murmuring and disobedience entered not therein, nor
did enjoy the end of the Lord in bringing them out of Egypt's
land, and many may in this age fall short, a.s they did, if we
walk not close with the Lord, and learn, by what is written, to
take warning, lest by disobedience and unbelief we fall short of
receiving the great recompense of reward."
In conclusion, my friends, I would say in humility of soul
before the Lord — Beware of the leaven, the outward leaven,
which would leaven into its own likeness. — Let the inward
leaven, the precious leaven of the Kingdom, be your mainstay
and support. — Farewell in the Lord. J. G. Sargent.
2nd of 6th Month, 1853. To Jane Sargent.*
Hall, near Moate, Ireland, 28th of 1st Month, 1854.
My dear Aunt,
Some account of dear John Wilbur, and his son, since they
* This dear friend was one, who through a long course of years, main
tained an exemplary life and conversation consistent with her religious
profession. She was a true mourner over the many deviations and falling
away from first principles in our Society . Especially did she lament the
superficial ministry consequent upon the change of doctrine which had
gained ground amongst us .
Her mind was much distressed with the changes taking place in the
discipline, and in the year 1851 she believed the time had come to cease

1854] correspondence of john g. sargent 71

came to us, seems due to thee, and now that they have left us,
I will try and give thee some particulars respecting their visit.
They came to us from Dublin after attending the meeting there,
at the close of which, the system adopted in London and else
where, was also adopted after their example, denouncing John
Wilbur as not of us. Well, thou may'st imagine, we were well
pleased to have him and his son with us. I met them at Moate,
and glad we were to get them under our roof. They were with
us two meeting days, 1st and 4th, in both of which dear J. W.
was engaged in a lively testimony for the Truth as professed by
us as a people, by our early Friends, and down to the present
time. The Friends in Moate received them in a way different to
what we expected ; some of them asking them to call after meet
ing, which they did, though to receive them in any other capacity
than as strangers, and for hospitality's sake, they do not seem
prepared. We were comfortably confirmed in our views and
feelings respecting this dear old servant of the Lord, and it has
from attending the Yearly Meeting, and gradually withdrew from the
attendance of any meetings for discipline, but continued to attend the
meetings for worship where she resided, until about the year 1873, when
she thus writes to an intimate friend. " And now my dear friend in reply
to thy allusion to having heard of a change in my religious views, I wish
to inform thee, it is entirely a misconstruction, for they are the same
that they have been, and in full unison with the doctrines and principles
of the early Friends ; from which the present constituted Society have of
late years so greatly departed, letting fall one testimony after another.
Doing away the chief queries has opened a wide door for deviation and
declension. But more especially to be deplored is the lapsed or changed
state of the ministry becoming too generally superficial, and, unless under
the influence of the Holy Spirit, the utterance of words in our meetings
is not likely to profit the people. Greatly was I burdened with such
frequent interruptions, hardly allowing me to arrive at the quiet, collected
settlement of mind, so necessary for the performance of worshipping the
Lord in spirit and in truth ; that, after endeavouring to'try the fleece wet
and dry (not hastily, and in the cross), I came to the conclusion it was
best for me to withdraw from the meetings and to sit down quietly alone at
home, which I am in the practice of, and wherein I have at times been
permitted to feel peace and the sweet Master's presence, who condescends
to fulfil the promise to be with the two or three as also with the solitary
ones who meet in his name. My love to my friends remains undiminished. '
Our dear friend continued this practice as long as health permitted.
In the year 1879 she had a very severe illness, wherein was remarkably
displayed that He who had been her morning light was now her evening
song ; and although labouring under great bodily weakness, she had much
counsel to hand to several members of the meeting from which she had
withdrawn, and many tendering opportunities were experienced. Heavenly
joy and peace filled her soul, and she was often heard to say, " Oh, the
love of God ; it is inexpressible ! beyond conception ! yet what am I,
a poor unworthy creature to be so favoured. " " Oh, if my testimony should
encourage only one to persevere it is well worth all the suffering, and what

72 selections from the diary and [1854

been strengthening to us to have him with us. They stayed
with us from 6th day to the following 5th day, when they left
for Clonmel and.Waterford. I felt bound to accompany them
to Clonmel, and there to act as it seemed best, whether to go
further, and it seemed with me to bear my testimony unflinch
ingly for the Truth, as believed in by us as a people formerly,
and by a remnant down to the present day, by thus accompanying
one who was, we have no doubt, led here by the Master himself to
stand for his name amongst us, and as a beacon for some
amongst us to follow in his steps. We found no openness to
lodge at Clonmel, so went to an hotel. On first-day dear J. W.f
was engaged in the morning meeting in a sound and clear
testimony which none could gainsay. The two elders went
off directly after meeting. I saw them go out together, but
there was no denunciation after meeting as at Dublin. We
is all this light affliction compared to what my precious Saviour endured
when the sins of the whole- world lay upon Him ? " " It is almost more than
human nature can bear to have such a foretaste of heaven, and if the foretaste
is so precious, what must the reality be ? " Contrary to the expectation of all
her friends, she was again raised up, and in the following year was able to
be removed, to the residence of her nephew, J. G. Sargent, at Fritchley,
where she continued to give evidence of her entire unity and satisfaction
with the course taken, and her desire remained unshaken for the prosperity
of the little company with whom she had united herself, though in conse
quence of her great age and weakened faculties, much was not expressed;
She died at Fritchley on the 26th of 8th month, 1882, aged nearly 94 years.
tJoHN Wilbur was born at Hopkinton, Rhode Island, in 1774, of
parents who were exemplary members and elders of the religious Society of
Friends. He came forth in the ministry in the thirty-sixth year of his age,
and his gift therein was acknowledged not long after, and being careful to
attend to the monitions of the heavenly Teacher, he became an eminent
instrument in the Divine hand for promulgating the glorious truths of the
gospel of life and salvation to his fellow men. The dissemination of un
sound and anti-christian doctrines by Elias Hicks and his adherents, was the
occasion of much sore trial to him, and he was constrained faithfully to
bear his testimony against this spirit of unbelief ; firmly adhering to the
ancient testimonies of the Society in regard to the divinity and offices of
our blessed Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ.
In the years 1831-2 he made his first visit to Great Britain and Ireland ;
where he soon saw the working of a spirit, the tendency of which was in
the opposite direction to Hicksism — to carry the Society back towards
the outward and literal views of the formal professors of the day. And
when, a few years after, Joseph John Gurney, who was strongly identified
with the .latter views, visited America, John Wilbur entreated him to
disavow such portions of his printed works, as were not in accordance
with the ancient and well-known principles of the Society ; but this the
former refused to do ; and failing also to prevail upon the Meeting for
Sufferings of New England Yearly Meeting to investigate those writings
and decide upon their soundness, John Wilbur felt constrained as an
individual from a sense of religious duty, and in accordance with the
requirements of the discipline, to warn his fellow-members against im
bibing these unsound sentiments.

1854] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 73
dined at E. Malcomson's between meetings. The afternoon
meeting was silent. One or two of the elders went off, but 
remained and shook hands with J. W. and requested to speak
to me, so we had a little time together. He asked me if
I had peace in being there. I told him yes. I also brought
before him J. W.'s testimony in the meeting, but he told
me he did not want to allude to that, (or to that effect). We
parted friendly after he had recommended me to return home.
But, Oh! how superficial were his reasons and arguments.
Here, in Ireland, they say we ought to submit, submit to the
elders, to lay aside our own feeling for theirs, &c, &c. J. W.
felt clear of Waterford without staying a meeting there ; accord
ingly left by steam-boat for Bristol. It was a favour to have
them with us, and we can but miss them now greatly.
Thy affectionate nephew, John G. Sargent.
The result of the faithfulness of J. W. herein, was his disownment at
the instigation of the Yearly Meeting of New England, on the fallacious
charge of detraction, — in other words — obstructing the service of an
accredited minister, notwithstanding that he offered to prove that he was
acting in accordance with the discipline in what he was doing. The parti-
zans of J. J. G. refused to listen to his plea, declaring, with but slender
regard for truth, that doctrines had nothing to do with the question ! The
further effect of this action was that the Yearly Meeting itself became
divided, and the dividing and disintegrating process went on affecting more
or less all the yearly meetings on the American continent, producing an
amount of unsettlement throughout the Society which can hardly be
realized to its full extent .
The persecution of this Friend for his fidelity to the cause of Truth as
professed by Friends at the beginning, will ever remain as a dark chapter
in the Society's history, and when the mists of prejudice shall have
rolled away, will stand as a beacon and a warning to all, and as a
remarkable instance of how rules of discipline intended for the pre
servation of the Church, may be so prostituted as to become engines pf
oppression and persecution.
In the year 1853, John Wilbur paid a second visit to Great Britain and
Ireland. This time it was to those who would receive him in the way of
his coming. The Meeting for Sufferings, as representing London Yearly
Meeting, therefore desired an interview with him, before whom he spread
his concern for the preservation of the Society on its ancient ground of
principle and discipline, and shewed that this was what himself and Friends
in New England had been standing for ; and that where the matter had
been fully investigated, as was done by Philadelphia Yearly Meeting, this
was found, and acknowledged to have been the case. Although he had the
opportunity of relieving his 'mind, and they were unable to gainsay or
resist what he said, yet he found them fully committed to the views of
J. J. G., and unwilling to acknowledge that any portion of his writings
were unsound ! Thus his previous apprehensions of the lapse of the
Society from its original and fundamental principles were abundantly
confirmed. He died in 1856, aged about 82 years.

74 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1854

To John George Hayman.*
Hall, 9th of 2nd Month, 1854.
Dear George,
I have very much feared that my long silence in this way after
the receipt of thy very welcome and acceptable letter, would lead
thee to think me indifferent about thee — but I do assure thee,
my dear friend, that such is very far from being the case. Thy
letter came before John Wilbur arrived, and I thought it would
be well to wait till he came, and thus time has swiftly passed over
without writing to thee. Well my friend, thy letter came at a time
when it was peculiarly encouraging, the day before leaving for our
Quarterly Meeting at Dublin. Ah ! George, it is very good for us
to commune one with another, there is that to be felt with those
who are endeavouring to walk in the same way, which is like face
answering to face in a glass. Is not this thy experience ? The
oil will flow and overflow sometimes to the gladdening of one
another's hearts, and is not this of the Lord ? "All my springs
are in Thee," said one of old ; and so it is in this day, praised
be the Lord, for verily we do know from a living experience that
all good comes from Him, that our joy is in the Lord, and that
" He is the portion of our cup." I rejoiced in reading thy letter,
and in knowing how thou wast led to be faithful to the Lord
and his cause, and was bold to acknowledge Him in his appear
ances in that faithful and chosen servant John Wilbur, whom
we do greatly love and honour for the work's sake. We beheve
him indeed to be the Lord's servant, and devoted to Him, and
very sweet is the savour to us that remains now he is gone.
* This dear Friend was born at Hersfeld, in Germany, in 1803, and came
to England, where he resided at or near Lindfield, in Sussex, about the
year 1830. Before this time the testimonies of Truth had become so pre
cious to him that he had embraced them, and was desirous of walking in
accordance therewith. In due time he made application for membership
in the Society of Friends, but not being able to speak English, he told
those appointed to visit him, that they must sit down and feel for them
selves. The Monthly Meeting of Lewes and Chichester accepted his appli
cation, and he became a diligent attender of meetings for discipline as
well as worship. In process of time the introduction of unsound doctrines
and the departures in practice from the testimonies of our worthy pre
decessors became a great grief to him, and he abstained from the attendance
of meetings for discipline for several years, feeling most easy, to do so.
His desire for the revival of the discipline, of which for so many years
he had been deprived, among the people with whom he was nominally
associated, because of its being perverted and laid waste, was eventually
satisfied. He became united to Friends of the Monthly Meeting of
Fritchley, because, to use his own words, "It was the only means of
coming out of Babylon."
Having borne a faithful testimony to the Truth in his day and generation,
he departed this life in great peace, on the 9th of 8th month, 1870, at
the Holmwood, near Dorking, Surrey, aged 67 years.

1854] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 75

He and his son were with us nearly a week, and poor I accom
panied them to Clonmel and Waterford, and there I found I
must part from them on board the steam-boat for Bristol. We
have since heard from them by a letter from J. W. from Bristol.
We understand that he looks to leaving for America in about a
month. How interesting to us was thy account of your journey
and visit in Germany, and about the little company, near
Minden. How cordial it would be to my mind to meet with
them. Thou must have been refreshed thereby, and may not
thy visit there be esteemed as a favoured brook by the way.
Yes George, through this vale of tears, there are refreshing
streams for the weary traveller, and for the lonesome traveller
Zion-ward. Hast thou read the "Pilgrim's Progress?" lam,
whilst writing reminded of that : there are those on the way,
who may, and do join us and go along with us, but all do not
go all the way, the whole length of the journey ; there are so
many turns, so many by-paths, so many inducements to turn
from Christ the true Way, and we ourselves are in jeo
pardy every hour of our lives, unless we cleave closely, very
closely to the Heavenly Rock which is higher than we are, and
under whose protection and shade there is salvation. May we
then look continually to this Rock, Christ Jesus, our Light, our
Stay and our Help whilst we are dependent on Him, and not
lean upon man who is a broken reed. What is the reason
thou dost not attend the meetings for discipline ? Is there
something in the way 9 Is there no life there ? A vessel
that has Light in it (and Light is Life) if placed in a dark place
will give light to those around, and may not this be thy case
my dear friend, if thou goest with and amongst them? Though
they be dark, yet if the Light does but go with thee do not keep
away from them, it may be thy Light will kindle theirs ; but after
all I leave thee to that which convinceth, I do not judge thee,
I only write what comes before me, not willing to judge accord
ing to any judgment of my own.
Do write whenever it lies upon thy mind with a little ghmmer ;
thou mayst help us : for we heed help, though we can also
acknowledge the good Master condescends greatly to favour us in
our solitary allotment as to fellow-feelers— ours is a poor , very poor
meeting in one sense, but rich enough in the other, when rich
we need nothing, is not this the truth 9 Now farewell in every
sense of the word, may the richest of blessings continue to be
thine, may the light of the Most High very often cheer thee on
thy way, and may both of us know daily preservation from the
Lord. Thy sincere and affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

76 selections from the diary and [1854

To William Hodgson.*
Cockermouth, 30th of 3rd Month, 1855.
Dear Friend,
I fear thou hast thought me remiss in not writing to thee
respecting our mutual loss in the decease of our dear friend
L. A. Barclay, whose spirit fled from the earthly tabernacle,
not long after I wrote to thee, giving an improved account of
ber state of bodily health ; but I expect thou art made ac
quainted before this with circumstances connected with her
departure from this scene of conflict and trial. Such was in no
small degree the portion of her cup, whilst, we have no doubt,
* William Hodgson was born at Sheffield in 1804, of parents who
were members of the Society of Friends . Most of his father's family re
moved to America in the year 1822 ; his son William, who was serving his
apprenticeship to the drug business, in London, followed in 1827, and
settled in Philadelphia, where he carried on business until within twelve
years of his decease. Possessing strong convictions, good natural abilities,
and yielding to the operations of the Spirit of Truth, he became remarkably
quick of understanding and clear in his apprehensions of Divine things.
He early saw that what was being promulgated in England as the doc
trines of Friends, came very far short of the true standard of our
profession, and laboured with the ability afforded, both with pen and
tongue to avert the calamity which he foresaw was impending over the
Society. When Joseph John Gurney, the chief author of these modifications
of the views of Friends, visited America in his capacity of Minister of the
Gospel, Wm. Hodgson made no secret of his disapproval, and attached
himself to those who felt bound to oppose the spread of unsound
doctrines, and laboured to protect the Society from their baneful
influence. As a member of the Meeting for Sufferings, which may
be said to be a standing committee of the Yearly Meeting, he had
a large share in the preparation of its documents, which had for their
object the defence of the Society's principles, and in so doing, he knew by
sad experience what it was to have to contend with false or half-hearted
brethren. He maintained an extensive correspondence with his fellow-
professors on both sides of the Atlantic, and the remarkable clearness
¦and cogency of his style rendered his communications extremely valuable,
for of him it may be truly said, that in respect to all questions affecting
the welfare of the Society, his trumpet gave no uncertain sound. He was
the author of the following works : — Life of John Pemberton ; Select
Historical Memoirs of the Seligious Society of Friends ; Selections from the
Letters of Thomas B. Gould ; The Lives of the Seformers and Martyrs
before and after Luther ; The Society of Friends in the Nineteenth Century,
&c. besides several smaller publications. His pen was ever ready in
defence of the original faith of the Society, and the last-named work which
was published in 1875-6, in two volumes, is, as its title in full indicates,
an historical view of the successive convulsions and schisms in the Society
of Friends during this present century. This work abounds in valuable
information faithfully and impartially set forth, and although cavilled at
by some and ignored by others, the facts and conclusions contained
therein have never been refuted, and it will, without doubt, form a
valuable contribution to the history of Friends as a distinct people. He
died at Philadelphia, on the 24th of 12th month, 1878, in the 75th year
of his age.

1854] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 77

she was favoured above many with the aboundings of heavenly
love and the covering of his Spirit, through grace and giving up
thereunto. 0 ! it does one good to think of her retirings in
spirit, her watchings at the posts of her doors, that the Beloved
of her soul might not pass by, as it were, without leaving of
his fragrance, the sweet smelhng odours of his Divine presence
who was as a rich canopy cast over her mind. Yet her spirit
would, for the desolations in the church, the way marks many,
very many of them thrown down, for the persecutings of Esau
and the backslidings of Israel, go mourning on the way, under
deep tribulation ; which, may we not believe in no small degree,
hastened the laying down of that frail tabernacle, so worn and
so weakened thereby. It was a comfort to us to be with her at
this solemn period. . . .
The desire now seems to prevail, to follow her as she followed
Christ. With the love of myself and wife,
I remain thy sincere friend, John G. Sargent.
From William Hodgson.
Philadelphia, 10th of 6th Month, 1855.
My dear Friend,
. . . . London Yearly Meeting appears to be in a
lamentable condition indeed. Letters just received by the
Gurney people here, represent almost the whole body [inEngland]
as gone over to the party of the separatists in Ohio, &c. *
Will there be no stand raised against this in your land ? Will
all the sound Friends be satisfied to remain in connexion with
a Body which has so far vitiated its standing as a Yearly
Meeting of Friends ? Yet the result might have been anti
cipated, and indeed was so in some degree by some of us, though
we did not think the division would be quite so prompt or so
sweeping. We have, however, only as yet heard the proceedings
up to the beginning of the sitting on Seventh-day morning,
when the large committee was to make a report to the Yearly
Meeting. What afterwards transpired we have not heard.
But it must be remembered that the whole difficulty came
from London Yearly Meeting. It did not originate here. We
were a harmonious body all over the United States, however
weak and faltering and backsliding, until J. J. Gurney made
* Referring to the recognition by London Yearly Meeting, in 1855,
of the " smaller body " in Ohio, which seceded upon the refusal of Ohio
Yearly Meeting to recognize the "larger body "in New England; which
had disowned John Wilbur and dissolved the monthly meeting to which he
belonged.

78 selections from the diary and [1855
his appearance amongst us, sanctioned by the authorities of the
Church in Great Britain ; and behold the distraction which
reigned amongst us by the time he left these shores ! And this
distraction and devastation has been going on at a fearful rate
-ever since; so that by far the greater portion of the Society
seems to be swallowed up in the vortex of a fearful separation
from true and ancient Quakerism. There seem to be very few
amongst you who appreciate duly the nature of the case. Yet
I trust there are some, nevertheless, who will not be found
bowing the knee to Baal and kissing his image. These will have
great sufferings to pass through if they maintain their true
integrity in the midst of such a general departure; and a
departure characterized by such plausible and fallacious mis
representations. I would that faithful, honest hearted friends
could have the true state of the case fairly and fully before them,
so that they might be favoured by the Lord's gracious help, to
see the stratagems of the cunning adversary, and clearly to
understand the fearful lapse that has come upon us. . . .
Thy friend W. Hodgson.
To Priscilla Rickman.
Cockermouth, 12th of 10th Month, 1856.
My Beloved Friend,
. „ . I write as I feel, that thou art still given up in heart
to serve the Lord, and willing too, I believe, to give thy body to
be burned, if required by thy good and gracious Lord and Master.
May'st thou be strengthened for every good work and service
which He may allot to thee, and 0 ! what an honour to be thus
employed! Therefore, let thy courage fail not. As for me, I can,
and do wish thee " God speed;" we want true Israelites and
clean handed workmen and workwomen to do the Lord's work,
and by them and through them it shall prosper. Those that are
like-minded have need to keep very close in the present day,
very close together I mean, and the language is, I believe, going
forth to these "Fear not;" when the sifting is over, there will
be a people to his praise, who will shine to the glory of God
the Father, may we not believe so ? If we may but stand in
this day of shaking through all the mixture, and persevere with
patience through all disguise, what a favour ! The whole work
is the Lord's. ... In reply to thy solicitous desire for
my encouragement, I cannot but say in my heart that times of
refreshing do come and help is indeed laid upon One that is
mighty : what a favour (though I fear not sufficiently prized by
me) to feel the overshadowing of his love, and Him indeed to
be with us ! In regard to outward things I am also able to tell

1855] correspondence of john g. sargent 79

thee still, that He blesseth in "basket and in store;" there is
enough with, and for the day, and for the morrow too. I feel
encouraged with my business, and find it in a peculiar manner
fitted to my mind, so that way has (I can say) been always made
for me, and it never is so narrow, but that I am enabled to walk
in it, through his wonder-working power, and ever bountiful
hand. Nothing is, I believe, so good for us, as often, yea,
oftenerthan the day, to turn all, and lay all, by his strengthening
help at the footstool of his power and love in the silence of all,
when the command goes forth as it often does, "Be still," and
though this may be not always attained, yet to waituni hope for his
salvation. .1 have written much more than I intended to thee,
but there is that which I feel that seems in thee to draw from
me : may this united feeling of (I believe) true Christian love
be ever our continued experience ; and fail not my dear sister
in the Truth, to hand, when enabled to do so, a word of caution
or encouragement to a brother who I dare to believe and hope,
knows that without Him he is nothing, but with Him he can be
all things that He requires. . . . Thy affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent.
To Willlam Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 19th of 10th Month, 1856.
My dear Friend,
. . . What a favour it feels to be, now and then to meet
with those, in whom we feel the germ is deeply seated and
germinated, which will and does answer to the precious Life
as face answereth to face in a glass. And this is, even in this
cloudy day, our favoured experience sometimes, though perhaps
far between, to meet with ; and then such can hold sweet con
verse together. "As iron sharpeneth iron so doth the countenance
of a man his friend," and can we not say also the same in
perusing the written memorial of a departed valiant, or the meekly
obedient servant who has gone to his or her rest ? ' The Exam
ination,' * I have read. . . . . It is well for us to have the
whole truth, and it is always cheering to me to know of its
being vindicated against error. I have been edified, I may say,
in the perusal of this ' Examination ' with the sound views
therein brought forward, of some of our tarly Friends. Would
that these were not so trampled upon, as in this day they are,
by many amongst us, who are not of us inasmuch as they have
gone out from us, or never were of us. I desire thy encourage
ment my dear friend ; may thy hands be always made strong by
*"An Examination of the Memoirs and Writings of Joseph John
Gurney," by William Hodgson, jnn., Philadelphia, 1856, 145 pages.

80 selections from the diary and [1855

the mighty One, even by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob!
And may'st thou always be a fruitful bough to his praise, who
can fit and qualify in every needful time  My mind
has been brought under much feeling in regard to the love of
change now prevailing in our Society, I fear to our hurt, and the
hindrance of a growth in the precious Truth to a very great
extent. — Thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To John Finch Marsh.
Cockermouth, 27th of 11th Month, 1856.
My beloved Friend,
In looking a little at debts due in letter writing and intentions
not yet carried out, I find thy name to stand upon my mental list,
and will now endeavour, if only by a few dry lines, to cancel it.
My dear friend, to look back to our interview in Park Lane, when
permitted to partake of your very kind and cheering hospitality,
is refreshing. It was one of those seasons wherein the true
leaven, I believe was permitted to work to a little further establish
ment by grace on that immutable Rock, which is Christ Jesus.
I say to be a little further leavened and seasoned, through mercy
and love, by the working of that grace which deepens and
strengthens when Friends who are like-minded, and in the
unity of the faith are permitted rightly to meet together as I
trust and believe we were at that time. 0 how strengthening
it is to the younger in experience to meet with the elder, those
who have known the way before them, and trodden the slippery
path, known the dangers by the way, and that constraining and
restraining Power and holy Virtue which saves from and in
every danger, when obedience is yielded thereunto ! I have
remembered, when with thee it was (thou said'st) a wintry season
in thy experience, and this, no doubt, with all of us has its time,
and is good for us. It feels to be so, that this is truth, and we
have to endeavour patiently to abide under it. To such as
thyself it cannot be a new path or any new thing : as for myself
I have of late felt as though summer was gone never to return,
so void of strength, so poor and low. This experience I have
said in my mind, is nevertheless good, and if rightly abode under
until our change comes, brings confirmation with it, that, of
ourselves, we can do no'thing, that all good and all strength comes
from Him who worketh in the believer to will and to do of his good
pleasure, and to suffer if and when He pleaseth. . . Poor 
also, has very much to contend with, and is learning something
of the fiery warfare, even it may be to the treading upon
scorpions, which will not be permitted to hurt when they are
trodden upon in that faith which is of God, thus keeping above

1857] correspondence of john g. sargent 81
all that is not of God, and contrary to the Truth ; and in which
Power it is intended, I believe, that we should not be in any way
hurt or unduly cast down. — I am, very affectionately, thy friend,
John G. Sargent.
To Priscilla Rickman.
Cockermouth, 19th of 8th Month, 1857.
My very dear Friend,
, . . . I wish if only by a few words on paper, to assure
thee according to the best of my ability, that it feels pleasant at
times to turn my thoughts to so kind and interested a friend,
who I know feels true love to flow towards us. As to thy
catching a little help from such a one as myself, I fain would
catch a little from thee, for I believe I never felt more poor and
in want of help ; the stones of the brook seem dry as though
the refreshing streams had long since ceased to run : neverthe
less, I may yet say, there are times now and then, when favour
in the way we can desire, or a measure thereof, is dispensed, so
that we may know we are not forsaken. Thy account of some
of those we know, is very interesting to us. Capel still sounds
familiar to us, and Dorking too  I know but little
of C. R. K. and desire whilst writing that all is well with him
and that the favour of man may not hurt him; may he be
strengthened by that Divine Power, which is strong in our weak
ness, and who ministers to our need severally as He will, if we
are humble, patient, and willing to abide the refining and
purifying process. I continue to believe that without the humbling
power attends us on our way we are not safe, and that such a
one (perhaps quickly sprung up, in favour with man, and I do
not doubt with God) will need it, and that in no small degree if
he becomes a polished shaft in the mighty Hand. There may be
nothing more dangerous for some of us than the favour of man.
How much there is, thou knowest, that is of man and not of the
Lord, that now works amongst us, in our religious meetings, and
which is according to the contrivances of men ! How little some
of those who seem to sway and rule amongst us, how little some
of these know of the one true and saving baptism by a yielding
to the power of it implicitly in the secret of their hearts ! I
seem to feel for you in your expectation of  amongst you.
Who is sufficient for these things, may we not cry out ? .But
we know in whom we have beheved, and on Him we must believe
still, and in patience unto the end, which is to crown all : but
we need refining ; some are settled on their lees, and they will
have it so : but Jacob is not like unto them, there is the
babe-like spirit yet amongst us, which cries Abba, Father, and
g

82 selections from the diary and [1858
prevails with Him. Let us hope to the end, for we believe that
all things work together for good to the obedient soul. . . .
Thy very affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
1858, 3rd Month 4th. — To meeting in Belfast. Fresh cause
to rejoice in the Lord my Saviour, and to know that it is good
to serve [Him] , and willingly give up to his requirings. I had
some hesitating thoughts about giving up to the delay it might
occasion, as to getting through my business and leaving for
home, but I have had fresh cause to feel thankful in having
yielded to apprehended duty in going to meeting this day, and
can say I have been helped onward to more business thereby,
through the unexpected encouragement, without solicitation on
my part, of two Friends, after meeting, to. go to  for orders
and a letter of introduction was given me to the manager there.
Seek therefore first the Kingdom and the worship and service of
our holy Redeemer, and truly all things needful may be looked
for, according to the promise in Scripture, " All things needful
shall be added unto you."
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 24th of 5th Month, 1858.
Dear Friend,
.... I have not felt it laid upon me to attend the Yearly
Meeting  These are troublous times, " the whole
head is sick and the whole heart faint," may it not be said?
As a people we seem fast sliding downwards and backwards ;
nevertheless I believe there will continue to remain a remnant ¦
who will serve the Lord unshackled by any armour but what the
Lord doth put on, and these are they who are to " turn the
battle to the gate." Can we not some of us say in tenderness
of soul before Him, and in that sense which is begotten in us,
"How goodly are thy tents, 0 Jacob! and thy tabernacles,
0 Israel ! " It is also given us to see at times, and this for
preservation on the immutable Rock, that on the Watch-Tower
only, and in humility of heart, minding well our steppings,
whether as relates to thought, word, or deed, that hereon and
herein is our life given us as it were for a prey. May we my

1858] correspondence of john g. sargent 83
dear friend, be of this number, who are of those whom the Lord
says shall be his when He maketh up his jewels 
With love, thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To Priscilla Rickman.
Cockermouth, 31st of 12th Month, 1858.
My very dear Friend,
. I have not given thee any particulars of the late
Conference, but you would no doubt be in possession of the
result or conclusion for reference to the next Yearly Meeting,
which has felt very trying to us and to many, because those in
high places, and men looked up to, are mingling themselves with
the mass and going with the multitude, and it does appear, are
so blinded as to beheve they must accommodate the wholesome
rules dictated to our predecessors by the Spirit of Truth as of
the Truth, to those who are weak, instead of by example and
precept too, bringing or endeavouring to bring these to the
standard, which as they go from strength to strength their eyes
being anointed to see, they are required to uphold, and thus
proclaim in the face of the people and to the glory of God.
Oh! how degenerated do some of these appear whose eyes
the god of this world, surely saith, my soul, hath blinded, so
that they stumble and do not obey the everlasting Truth, — that
Truth which was in the beginning and has been through time
ever since. But we believe there will yet be a people unto the
Lord left faithful, pure and true to his standard, who will not
mingle with those that have gone back ; but who will stand to
their Master unflinchingly ; and the strength that is in them,
and will be in them, will strengthen and gather others yet un
born, so that there will be a mounting upwards as on eagles'
wings, and no fainting by the way as the faint-hearted do, and
slide backward. We have, someof us, faith to believe that the dross
shall yet more and more appear and that those that are refined
shall stand over all ; so may we be faithful, unflinchingly faithful
to the Master, for it is by these that Jacob through the strength
of his God shall arise, it is by these that the star shall be seen,
and following it they shall know Him to be their Light and
Guide even unto death through a crooked and perverse genera
tion that have turned their backs upon Him. Well, my dear friend,
how encouraging it is to know there are those in the land who
are true to the Master, and to meet with them is precious, and
they know each other face to face. These ought to encourage
one another and will encourage one another, for they cannot do
otherwise : their faces do shine, and they behold one another

84 selections from the diary and [1859
in the hkeness of their Lord, that likeness wherein man was
first created, even the glory of their God ; but those that are
degenerated and gone from the Master know not them nor their
Head, for they are departed from both Him and them.
Thou askest me if I returned home with a relieved mind.
I did, having been strengthened to lay down my life in the
Conference (I trust), and it may be I appeared a fool there for
the cause of Truth, which I believe I advocated, and felt as
dear to me as ever, and thou knowest that when the Master
strengthens and puts forth, He goes before, and the fear of man
is taken away ; this was my experience at that time, that though
at the first I seemed all blank, and as though there was nothing
for me to do there, yet I felt constrained and raised up for
service, both (I believe) to reprove for error, and contend for
right things (the Truth). . . .
I remain, thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To Priscilla Bickman.
Cockermouth, 17th of 3rd Month, 1859.
. . . . Since I wrote to thee last I have been a French
journey, with, I believe, good success, and hope it will prove
advantageous in the way of business, and it may be strength
ening also in that which tends to strengthen in the hidden
life, — a coming more under the cross asrespects our testimonies,
which to me feels more trying to carry out abroad than at
home: nevertheless my view is that it has to be borne at home
or abroad, and that the Spirit of Truth requires the truth at our
hands if we would be clean-handed, as much in one place as in
another. . . . Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 18th of 7th Month, 1859.
Dear Friend,
It needs not many words to acquaint thee that I unite with
thee, in thy views of how things are amongst us, and how
they ought to be. I return thee thy letter with a feeling of, I
may say increased interest if anything, accompanied by a desire
that we may wait often upon our Holy Head to know his will in all
things. And I have thought, and again in the reading of thine
have dwelt upon the thing, that it might be well for the scattered
few, as we appear to be, who are like-minded, to meet together,
as those who "feared God and spake often one to another,"

1859] correspondence of john g. sargent 85
• that we might strengthen one another in his Name, and in those
testimonies we feel bound to uphold, as well as against those
innovations upon practices which had their rise in the faith
•once delivered to the saints. The Lord could give strength as
well as all knowledge in the revelation of his will in this matter,
to the bringing of it about ; and my mind turned to the meeting
together of such at stated times and in stated places with this
view, even if it were once in six months, such as by corres
pondence might be thus assembled, those who are baptised into
a sense of the state of things, with full purpose of heart to
¦cleave only to our testimonies for God, as revealed unto us by
his Son in our hearts, and as were delivered to our forefathers
in the Truth after the same sort ; — and this might be, by a meet
ing for worship to feel the solemnizing of the Head, and be
baptised together more closely than we now are or can expect
to be (perhaps) in our mixed assemblies, and afterwards it might
be our object to look into, consider, and dwell upon those whole
some advices, rules of faith and practice handed to our fore
fathers, and kept to as queries and advices for a time, but now
already altered, and likely to be still more altered than they at
present are, in order to bring these advices and queries down to
the people's standard, instead of bringing them up thereunto.
My view is, that meetings for worship thus gathered as a general
meeting to be held at appointed times, would if in the Divine
counsel and fear, grow by the attendance of others likewise
•desirous of retaining the principle : but in such sittings as
followed the meeting for worship, I would say, there ought to be
only such as were already themselves in the principle and
approved practices (which are the fruits thereof), that there
might be no schism in the body, but that harmony and peace
which Truth leads into, and which those who are led by it are
willing (and it is their souls' earnest desire) to be found bowing
under : — thus the work of God would grow, and we would be
strengthened, so that thereby we should be enabled to hold up
the head in hope, and bless the Lord.
I have thought that independently of the above we would
not forsake the assembling of ourselves together as our manner
now is, as I beheve it might be the Divine will for us so to do ;
and if brought to anything of the sort I have described, we must
then leave all results in the Divine fear, and to his unerring
counsel, which I beheve would not be withheld from such,— and
peradventure it might end in our present meetings disowning us
from them, but this would not be, I expect, all at once, and we
might be by that time a banded company of honest hearts
and hands here and there, where Truth through obedience to its
pointings was kept to. Ponder it and let me know thy views

86 selections from the diary and [1859'

and feelings thereon.
I have written in so much haste as the matter has flowed that
perhaps, thou wilt have difficulty to read it. In the meantime
farewell, with our united love. — Thy affectionate friend.
John G. Sargent.
From Thomas Drewry.
Fleetwood, 28th of 7th Month, 1859.
Dear Friend,
. . . The views penned by thee have somewhat taken hold
of my mind. I much unite with thee in what thou points out as
the view of thy mind as to the course which might be right to-
to take by those who desire to maintain the ancient testimonies
of the Society, and who cannot go along with those who would
change them. I have felt as if I could give up to be one of that
small company unworthy and weak as I feel myself to be, and
I can believe that as we moved along with a single eye that we
might be a strength to each other, and come to experience a
much larger measure of unity in our assemblies than perhaps
we can expect in our present mixed companies ; — that " bond
of peace," resulting from a true " unity of spirit " we are in
these days, I fear, much strangers to, at least I feel it to be
much my case, so that in measure I appreciate the company
of those who in their measures are faithful. I feel that we
might realize something of this true fellowship in these gather
ings, which would cause us to rejoice, and feel thankful that it
had pleased-Him "to undo " according to his will, "the heavy
burdens and to let the oppressed go free, and to break every
yoke." I unite with thee that a meeting for worship should precede,
and that the meeting held afterwards should be of those wtho-
are in unity ; so that as thou observes there might be no schism
in the body.
I have often thought over what it has been given thee to write,
and something of thankfulness has been the covering of my
mind, that such has been presented to thee. It is indeed needful ¦
for us to dwell near to Infinite Goodness that the right way may
be made more and more manifest, and if clearness to a certain
extent is given, it may be well not to be too anxious for more-
knowledge than may be vouchsafed from time to time.
I wish to be careful in what I commit to writing not to exceed-
my bounds, but thy view of looking into, considering and dwell
ing upon the Queries and Advices is satisfactory to my mind,.
retaining the savoury and sound portions and omitting that.

1859] correspondence of john g. sargent 87
which is otherwise.* I have long been of the mind that to
make the acquaintance of (with the view of conferring with) those
who axe firm for the old land-marks of our Society was very
desirable, but in my intercourse with others, these I find are
very few, so that those who would be willing to take part in a
general meeting of the kind pointed out would be few. This
however does not affect the matter as regards its rectitude, not
in the least ; our place and endeavour will be to feel after what
is right and to do it, leaving the consequences. I hope the
matter will have its due place in our minds, and as freedom is
given, we may lay before those who are like-minded with our
selves the view of a general meeting as it has appeared to thee,
leaving out names. I feel much interested in thy observations
and shall be glad to hear from thee again pretty soon as thou
hast freedom, and to know whether the subject is becoming more
matured in thy mind, and how it is regarded by others of thy
friends would be interesting to me as thou might feel thy mind
engaged in freedom to communicate. We should be as a city
set on a hill ; we should have need of best help, which I have
faith to believe would be afforded, as it was our desire to serve
and obey Him in our day and generation.
Thy affectionate friend, Thomas Drewry.
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 14th of 8th Month, 1859.
Dear Friend,
Thy acceptable letter came to hand in course, and I feel that
I have been long in replying thereto. It was a comfort to my
mind to find that thou couldst go along with me in my views,
and I would hope that there would be those who could also
look at our state and standing in the Truth as a Society,
as we look upon it ; but since I last wrote to thee I may
acknowledge there have come discouragements to a present
action thereon, whilst at the same time it is well for us, I believe,
to endeavour to look to Him who is over all discouragement.
. . . . I have also had to believe that there is a want of
truly united views or seeing eye to eye in some very important
points where we would have not much looked for it, so that whilst I
believe it is well for us to endeavour to strengthen one another
in the root, there has come a cloud over more, which the time
may be near for the lifting off, but the time must be waited for.

*Tbis remark refers to the 1834 edition of the rules of " Discipline and
Advices."

88 selections from the diary and [1859
. . Ah! my dear friend we are not looking all, it would appear
one way, or may I say we are carrying about with us vestiges of
the man which retard our progress, and prevent seeing eye to
eye whilst any of these remain. Perhaps it may be well for us
to keep in mind the one essential point we have arrived at (in
desire and prayer for our people) that of endeavouring, each of
us, to strengthen where we can in that which we believe in, as
Truth, and endeavour, whilst striving to keep therein ourselves,
to build up in the same, though the extension of our views be
not at present carried out. . . .
I remain thy affectionate friend, J. G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 9th of 10th Month, 1859.
My Dear Friend,
I fear it may almost seem negligent my not sooner replying
to thy acceptable letter, but not feeling quite ready or quite free
to put pen to paper relating to those matters of Truth, so inter
esting, and I may say more than interesting, zealously affecting
our spirits for Zion's welfare within our borders, I have delayed.
My mind has from time to time turned towards thee, and it feels
comforting thy desire to encourage me. 0 that there were more
found than we know of, sincerely desirous of encouraging one
another, whom we might feel bound with us to the testimony, —
" to the law and to the testimony," which is precious in our day as
ever it was, and perhaps more precious, because less regarded
I apprehend, than in the days of our forefathers in the Truth ;
I mean amongst those under our name. Isaac Penington's
description of mystery Babylon is very striking and very true.
Since I last wrote to thee I have had occasion to visit Glasgow
and saw William Smeal ; we had some conversation together as we
mostly do, in the short time I had of his company. This time
in the course of our conversation, I yielded to a fervency of
spirit, if I may so say, and alluded to my desire that those
Friends who feel bound to our testimonies (Truth's testimonies)
might meet sometimes together for the strengthening of one
another, and to my surprise rather, he acquiesced in my feeling,
and thought it would be well. He also said he thought at a
Yearly Meeting time would be most suitable as regards Friends
being then met together, that are as to their dwelling, so
scattered. . . . My mind has from time to time reverted to
the subject of my letter which thou alluded to in thine, and I
may say has been renewedly dipped latterly into a sense of what
feels to me to be our need, that of knowing one another and

1860] correspondence of john g. sargent 89

mingling together if it can so be for our refreshment in the
Lord and encouragement one of another, in this day of shaking
and treading down. What a favour, what a privilege would
it not feel, could those who are thus minded meet sometimes
together, as a select company of Friends, and read over together,
and dip into the life of some of the queries and minutes re
specting those important testimonies, as to our every day walk
in hfe, somewhat like those worthies before us lived in and felt
bound to the maintaining of, as may be seen by some of the
minutes left on record ! . I hope thou wilt understand
what I have written of my feelings. Use all freedom in writing
and be faithful at all times to thy Master, to others and to
thyself, and the Lord will bless thee. Farewell.
Thy affectionate friend,
J. G. Sargent.
From Thomas Drewry.
Fleetwood, 28th of 2nd Month. 1860.
Dear Friend,
Thou wilt I dare say think me a long time in replying to thy
three acceptable letters duly received. I have as aforetime often
found myself mentally inditing a letter to thee, but have of late
been so busy and at times felt so devoid of good, as not to be
able to think, let alone write. Amidst ah, I may acknowledge
that the consideration of questions affecting the welfare of our
Society has felt very near to my best feelings ; and of these the
subject first mentioned by thee last autumn has been foremost. . .
I should be glad to hear what further progress it has made in
the view of thy mind. I hope thou wilt be encouraged to go
forward as way opens, though it may be that the openings are
small. We may remember that it is by little and httle that the
outward day dawns, so it is often with the works of the great
Creator in man, — the light gradually breaks in on his mind in
great condescension to his low estate. . . .
I have sent thee two pamplets received lately from America.
They are valuable. From that entitled ' Serious Review ' (Phila
delphia, 1860), much instruction may be derived, applicable to
us as members of a divided religious community. I believe
that clearness of apprehension, as to our position and the right
course to pursue, is a valuable gift from the Giver of all good,
and I have thought that the perusal of this ' Serious Review '
has cleared up the grounds upon which we should rest. I was
particularly struck with the force of a remark contained therein —
that London Yearly Meeting was a separatist body — and there
seems no getting over the force of the argument. Right reason

90 selections from the diary and [1860

is a gift, but if suffered to lie dormant, it may be taken from
us ; therefore, with our great predecessor in the faith — Barclay,
we must, as he did, use it. Only to think of the conclusion —
London Yearly Meeting a separatist body ! Is it not a very
solemn conclusion ! Would that it were in our power with a
clear conscience to rebut the grave charge !
. . . We had at our meeting this afternoon  of 
who is on a religious visit to some of the meetings in this
quarter. He stayed at our house, and in course of conversation
I asked him if he had read the ' Journal and Correspondence of
John Wilbur,' he replied, " no." I recommended it to him.
He said he had read a good deal of the controversy in the
Friends' periodicals, but had not time to read Wilbur's journal,
he was then engaged with John Yeardley's journal. I made
bold to tell him that I hoped he would not close his mind
against the perusal of Wilbur. I felt grieved to find one in
his station so disinclined to inform himself on such vital
points.— I remain, thy friend,
T. Drewry.
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 15th of 4th Month, I860.
Dear Friend,
. . . I may inform thee. . . with regard to the subject,
the very important one respecting which thou queriest of me
" what further progress it has made in the view of my mind,"
it has, I trust in best wisdom, only lain dormant the appointed
time, and that through all I may maintain an humble, yet
fervent desire, to let alone, or give up in obedience to any motion
and every motion that cometh from the Lord.
My mind, I may acknowledge, has again turned to what did
appear, and on again perusing what I had written at the time I
laid open to thee my views by way of a general letter to solid
Friends, Friends of Truth, a freshness has in some measure
again sprung up accompanied with a feeling desire. to know the
Lord's will if I shall cast it forth either to take root, or be blown as
chaff by the winds (the Lord's blasts) as a thing of nought, and
only imagination, but the Lord forbid that I should lessen in any
degree his great loving-kindness which all my life long He
hath bestowed upon me in reviving in me the word of his •
almighty power against sin and iniquity, and deeeivableness of
any sort; so that I do trust I may look upwards in a truly
humbled sense of his condescending regard, even unto such a
poor one as myself, who am wholly dependant upon Him for
every good thought, word or deed, inasmuch as that He hath
[visited] and doth continue to visit me. Thy encouragement,

1860] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 91

my dear friend, to accept what is manifested to my mind as it
may be opened, though small, is animating.
._ . . Oh ! could we but say London Yearly Meeting even
amid much acknowledged weakness had in its collective capacity
espoused the cause of Truth and had not shrunk in moments of
its greatest trial to testify against error, and to cleanse the camp
of its adherents without respect to wealth, position, influence,
or any other thing. But alas ! where are the anointed elders ?
or where is the spirit of our elders ? Women or the womanish
spirit rules over us in our church or body of professors ! I am
not surprised at thy remarks (altogether) respecting  and .
many more of our day are afraid of the Jews,— the Jew out
ward. Thus much in answer to thy first letter. Now for
thy last received. What a state of things at York ! ! Yet need
we be astounded? No! Matters must grow worse and worse
until there be contrition and sorrow for the things that are past,
until there be an unlearning of that which has been learned out
of the unmixed truth, until the Lord appears with the hammer
and sword to slay the unrighteous man, the transgressor in
judgment, — the supplanter of worm Jacob in our day. But
where is  ? I have known him from a youth, but not until
lately as a stately tree, but my dear friend, I tell thee my mind,
only leaves are there as regards the place wherein they have-
put him, I mean the ministry. I am grieved nevertheless at the
hearing of it, but if we live so long we shall see, I believe,
that* such who are full of leaves will never until they shake them
off, and are renewed within by the humbling power of God, will
never flourish in the courts of the Lord's house, yea, saith my soul,
and may this never be, but only through and by the one everlasting
Way, Christ Jesus, on whom, whosoever falls, shall be broken,
and that savingly so, to the glory and honour of Him to whom
it is due. Thy account is truly interesting respecting  1 can
believe he stands very much alone, and would like well we were
more acquainted. He did well to oppose the sentiments ex
pressed so boldly. ... Oh that we (toe I say, for I feel
there are here and there those who can and do come under the
gospel appellation we) knew more of one another face to face,
and the time may be at hand. How lovely are they in their
lives ! I feel I can say in beholding them in my mind's eye,
" How goodly are thy tents, 0 Jacob, and thy tabernacles,
0 Israel ! ! " . . . Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
The following letter is the expression of the concern so
much resting upon the mind of our dear friend about this period,

¦92 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1860
showing what appeared to him to be needful for the welfare
and preservation of the flock.
Had the course thus pointed out been more generally followed
by those who were alive to the state of things in the Society,
how different might have been the position of Friends now I
The result, however, was that a few were encouraged to
meet together in the way described, and more or less have
continued to do so to the present time.
Cockermouth, 4th Month, 1860.
My beloved Friends,
In that which changeth not, and of which by the grace of the
Father, I have with you received a portion, I salute you, my
heart being warmed therewith at this time, and I have desired
to open a little to you in that freedom which is given to us as
children of the same Heavenly Parent. I do salute you, shall
I say [as suffering] with you in the bonds of the gospel, for
which, and in the life of which so many of the Lord's visited
¦children have and do continue to suffer bonds, not outwardly
by imprisonments and stoning, &c. as did some of our fathers
in the same unchangeable Truth, but being spiritually bound we
do groan sometimes, inwardly from the severe bondage and hard
usage we sustain in our spirits, through the oppression of the
•enemy, and that by his deceit and wily workings in those who
would be of us, and who bear our name as people of the same fold,
but who have not yet entered it, or have erred therefrom. And
my spirit yearneth and crieth unto God, the God of our life, that.
He would be pleased to redeem his people from this cruel
yoke and bondage, which unless He be pleased to support us
under it, or arise for our deliverance, must, I apprehend, crush
us as a people. Unless the fathers and the mothers be faithful
and stand fast, where shall the children be ? And does not
wisdom now lift up her voice in our streets, and open unto us
that which is of the Father ? And will we not endeavour with
the ability which God giveth, to strengthen the things (the small
strength of Jacob) that remain, so that we and our children,
those who are young and tender under the Lord's visiting power
wherewith He is pleased to visit, may gather strength for the
fight, and still maintain and continue to uphold those precious
testimonies to his Truth revealed in our inward parts to be Truth
and no lie, and which our dear and honoured predecessors, so
many of them, boldly stood in, and sealed their testimony
thereto with their blood ! And shall we not show forth more

1860] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN g. sargent 93.

boldly and unflinchingly than we perhaps have done, that life
which is as blood running through the inward man, our strength
and life in best things, heavenly things ? Shall we not en
deavour to confirm one another in this precious, hidden life
which is as the very soul of a man to us ? Shall not we who
are in the Father's likeness according to that redemption pur
chased for us by his beloved and only begotten Son through his
sufferings upon the cross, and our several measures of obedience
co-operating with his love working in us — shall not we show our
love for Him who first loved us, by cleaving fast to that Word
of his grace which is as a hammer that breaketh to pieces, and
as a fire that consumeth, in his controversy with the things of
Esau, that which is for the fire ; but which (His love and His
begotten in us) has been hitherto, it may be, too much hid in us
and not brought forth, only as a thing thatis lame, blind or halt,
and perhaps too much despised by ourselves, instead of being
offered boldly and unreservedly according as the Lord hath called
for it ? Will not the Lord visit for these short-comings unless
we are more faithful ? and how can we expect his kingdom to
come upon earth, as our fathers some of them fought for it, if
we continue to be thus dwarfish in our testimony-bearing for
Him, who requireth a whole burnt sacrifice, and shrink from
fully shewing what we believe, and as well in whom we believe?
My mind runs upon this, and I believe the call may now be
going forth to be more faithful and more noble in espousing what
we believe to be truth, and testifying against what the Father
by his Son shows us to be error. And may we not believe my
dear friends, that in order for our strengthening and the com
pact of the body after our manner of belief, and the pulling
down of Satan's strong holds (which he appears to us to be
building up in the minds, even in the reasoning part of many
who are under our name) it would be weU for the few in Jacob
to arise, wash, and anoint, and strengthen one another's hands
in the Lord by meeting together with one accord, in one place
at times, though it might not be oftener than once in six months
as a general meeting for worship at a stated and most con
venient place ; there to build one another up by showing our
faces one to another, and seeking together to worship after the
manner we profess to do for the Lord's blessing amongst us.
And it might be afterwards to encourage one another such as
are of one mind, also to assemble for the reading over and
dwelling upon that sound form of queries and wholesome advice
given forth to our forefathers under and in the powerful unction
of the blessed Truth, in order then and there to feel the con
straining and restraining power thereof, as the Lord our Head
might be graciously pleased to work in us. I have thought that

'94 selections from the diary and [1860

so doing might tend to our preservation and building up in
our most holy faith, from which we desire to swerve not.
In such first gathering together, I would suggest such as might
incline to meet ; but in the after meeting, at an hour previously fixed
upon, only those might gather whose eyes are open to the Truth
we profess, by being baptised into a sense of the weight and im
portance of these testimonies committed unto us, and that no
nominal or merely birthright professors be of that number, but
such as the mind of Truth pointed out, who might be before
appointed by those who know one another or in other words
those who in the fear of the Lord have in the sense of our
mournful condition as a people, been wont to speak to one
another concerning the things of the Lord's house. Ponder
these things, dear friends, in your hearts and feel after the
mind of Truth therein. Does not Truth cry out in our streets,
why stand ye back ? Why come ye not forth and show yourselves
on the Lord's side who hath appeared unto you ? and may his
work prosper in our earth for He hath planted it there for some
wise purpose, even his own glory and our everlasting peace, that
peace which He gives to the faithful (we know), and which
neither professor nor profane can take away whilst we abide
faithful unto him our Leader, and the Counsellor of his people
Israel. So, dearly beloved friends, farewell in the Lord, who
is over us and in' us whilst we are his by obedience to his spirit
within us. •
John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 26th of 4th Month, 1860.
My dear Friend,
It has been very comforting to my mind from time to time
to know through thy pen to one or other of our nearly united
Friends on this side the water, that the precious cause of the
Master is as dear to thee as ever. Comforting to us it is to find
there are those here and there, though they seem but few, few
as the gleaning grapes, that own with us the impression of the
Master's finger, and are desirous of being found with Him
whether that be in suffering or rejoicing. Own with us, I have
written, feeling assured that if your spirits do testify with our
spirits tho one thing, we can without boasting set our seal to
that testimony or witness in our own minds that it is true, and
that one is our Master, the Lord Jesus. May we then dear
Friend, is the language of my heart at this time, be encouraged
to put on the whole armour of God wherewith to repel the
adversary, the gainsayer and the cruel mocker, under our own
or any other name, and walk forward journeying to, and in the

1860] correspondence of john g. sargent 95

land of promise which is rest and peace to such as walk therein.
Thou hast an abiding sense of our great weakness here, and it
may seem there are none by whom Jacob shall arise, but the
Lord can gather as well as scatter by the few in our day, as He
did in the days of old, yea, and He will scatter and gather too,
if each one of us, on whom his holy hand is even \now laid,
will only walk according to the measure bestowed of his free
grace ; for I am more and more confirmed in the belief, that He
has a seed and a righteous seed that will serve Him through
all the buffetings of the cruel enemy, yea, and will serve Him
in the way too in which He may require, though it be to the
casting of us out from amongst those whom we ought to be able
to claim as brethren. . . . John G. Sargent.
From William Hodgson.
Philadelphia, 4th of 6th Month, 1860.
. . . Having recently written to my dear friend Thomas
Drewry, and in the supposition that he would probably show
you that letter, in which I had in some degree described the
condition and sad state of control of Philadelphia Yearly Meet
ing, and the serious concern of sound Friends therein that it
might be rescued in the ability afforded from the hands of those
who have been so long crushing out the pure life from it and
turning aside true judgment, under the plausible plea of keeping
all together in one heterogeneous mass, to such a degree as to
destroy the living testimony which it once had against the
heresy of our day, and give strength on the contrary to the
opponents of the Truth, — I was in hopes that if you had seen
that letter and noticed what I said therein respecting Friends
who love the pure Truth being invited to meet together in con
ference, to wait on the great Head of the church, you might
have seen that it furnished in some degree a substitute for the
[expression of] sentiment you might have looked for from me,
in regard to thy own concern for Friends in your land. Thy
concern seemed so similar to that which has actuated our own
Friends here, that the coincidence seemed quite remarkable, and
I could not refrain from confidentially showing thy circular
letter and the two letters accompanying it, to our dear tribulated
Friends, Joseph E. Maule and J. L. Kite, to whom it afforded
comfort, as well as to myself and wife. . . I take it for
granted that thou wilt kindly keep me informed of the result of
its distribution among sound Friends in England. . . I have
perused it several times, to satisfaction, and think it appears
like a right concern as a commencement for raising a standard
in your land for the ancient Truth ; and so far as it goes, I have

96 • selections from the diary and 1860]

good unity with it, believing it would tend to rally Friends, and
promote a fellow-feeling and harmony of concern for the very
necessary work in which you must find yourselves engaged, if
you expect to escape with your lives from this great defection.
I consider the proposed alterations in the discipline and queries,
as merely the natural fruit of the seed sown in backsliding
doctrines, which have taken root extensively in the soil of a
cherished, worldly spirit. Sarah Alexander's " Voice from the
wilderness " * correctly traces the defection to these unsound
doctrines ; and any attempt at reform or renovation of the
Society, which stops short of an avowal of this doctrinal basis
of the heresy, will fail of its object, and prove only a superficial
application which cannot heal the wound of the daughter of
Zion. I feel exceedingly desirous to hear whether any standard
has been gathered unto at your late Yearly Meeting. My mind
was often engaged in thinking of you during the time of its
session, not without a hope that perhaps there may have been
sufficient strength experienced by a few, to meet together as thou
hadst proposed, and wait on the great Master for the inshining
of his divine light respecting your future stepping s; I should
rejoice to find that this had been the case, and that Friends had
been animated with a little of pure and primitive zeal to hold on
their way, and place the testimony of Truth over the heads of
backsliders and opposers. The case of dear Sarah Alexander
seems a striking addition to the list of true testimony bearers
who have been early removed from the scene of conflict, to
partake of the never-ending joys which the Lord hath in store
for all those who are faithful unto death ; and I do desire it may
serve to animate us who remain awhile longer, to endeavour to
stand in true single-hearted obedience to all his requirings, as
with our lives in our hands, willing to give up all if required, so
that his will may be done in us and by us, let the enemy vaunt
himself over us as he may, and cast our reputation under his
feet. . . . The conference meeting to which I alluded in the
forepart of this letter was held on the day of Bucks Quarterly
Meeting. There is a prevalency in that Quarterly Meeting of
sound, substantial Friends who are much looked down upon by
"the middle men " in high. positions ; and these like Tobiah of
old are disposed to discourage and disparage the concern of
" these feeble Jews," to rebuild the walls which have been broken
down. Yet there is something in the concern which they
* Sarah Alexandeb, the wife of Samuel Alexander, of Leominster, was
the author of a small publication of 63 pages, entitled ' ' A Voice from the
Wilderness ; being a brief review of the calling, progress, and present
decline of the Society of Eriends." It was published in 1860. She died
soon after, on the 22nd of 4th month, I860, aged 51 years.

1860] correspondence of john g. sargent 97

cannot stand against, with all their craftiness and all their
malice ; and I believe they will still find it more and more so,
to their shame and discomfiture, as Friends continue with a
single eye to look to Him who has evidently led them in this
way. The meeting was a remarkably solid, favoured opportunity
in which the minds of Friends were greatly bowed under a
sense of the weight of the concern, and an evidence to them
unmistakeable that the Lord's presence and power were round
about them ; that the wing of his ancient goodness was extended
for their help and encouragement, and that their thus meeting
together, to wait on Him for his counsel, and to endeavour to
animate one another therein to stand firm against the inroads
of the enemy, was acceptable to the great Shepherd of the sheep.
It was with great unanimity that they conferred together and
agreed to meet again in the 9th Month. They did not appre
hend that any document was required of them at the present time;
but I think it not unlikely that when they again meet, it may
be thought best to issue something for the information of their
fellow-members, and to show the ground of the necessity which
they feel for sound Friends to endeavour to sustain their meetings
in the Truth, including of course the next Yearly Meeting, and
as many of the constituent meetings as may be practicable with
the Lord's assistance and guidance. It was thought there were
about (at least) 100 members present of both sexes, including some
from each of the Quarterly Meetings, and it is hoped that at the
next meeting the number may be increased, this having been
so eminently owned, and many Friends not having received
notice before hand. Quite a goodly number of solid Friends
were included in the company, several ministers, elders and
overseers, and well-concerned young people. But we must now
expect that certain machinery will be set a-going to thwart the
concern and throw cold water upon it.
With true unity and love, thy friend, W. Hodgson.
1860. 8th Month 11th.— On awaking this morning, " The
Lord's hand is not shortened that it cannot save, neither is his
ear heavy that it cannot hear," was brought to my remembrance,
attended with some increased feeling of strength, through the
loving-kindness of the Lord ;— also the taking the " shield of
faith " was opened to my understanding as all-sufficient to repel
the darts of the evil one, who has of late been nigh to overcom
ing, and would have overcome still further, had not the Lord

98 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [I860
limited and restrained him in his temptations. May I be more
closely on the watch in future, that he gain no ground by
hearkening to the temptation ! For truly it is in hearkening and
looking at the temptation that there is the gaining ground upon
the poor weak vessel, as on the other hand there is the escaping
the snare by turning a deaf ear and shutting the eye of the-
mind to his suggestions. To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 14th of 8th Month, 1860.
My dear Friend,
Thy letter was very acceptable, and I thought to have replied
sooner. It is especially animating, as thou sayest, to know in
spirit, though distantly separated as to the outward, those who
are one with us, like-minded and stronger than we are in the
faith of the dear Son of God, that we may thereby be encouraged
to hold on our way, still trusting in that grace, which is meat
indeed and drink indeed to the hungry soul, which is at times
ready to faint. It was very encouraging to us to find that thou
and the dear friends named, had unity with what I had put to
paper as a concern upon my mind for the strengthening of the
pure-minded amongst us, and the walking clear and upright
before the Lord in our several allotments. Thy view or unity
therewith, I may acknowledge, has seemed greater than I could
apprehend anything could merit from so unworthy an instrument.,
It has been passed into a few hands previous to our late Yearly
Meeting, but there has not been that response thereto which
perhaps, thou wouldest expect.
I was at the Yearly Meeting for a few days only, whilst the
subject of the alteration of our queries, or rather the act of
revision, was going forward, and I think thou wilt not be sur
prised in knowing that I felt as one having neither part nor lot
in the matter when this revision was before them ; only before
the act had commenced, in testifying in what ability was then
given, as well as previously at the Conference relative to the
latter part of the 4th query, against lowering the precious.
standard to the weakness of the people. But the stream is too
strong, and there is no resisting the current successfully, but
they are left, and suffered to prevail in their present departed
and degenerated state, so that we are stripped indeed, or rather
our nakedness doth appear, and it may be well that it should,
that it may be made manifest more and more what spirit they
are of, or where they do stand, not in Jordan truly, but high in
their reasoning strength above the Seed. Well, I may add that

1860] correspondence of john g. sargent 99

whilst there I felt almost like one alone, and it did not feel then
to be the time for anything more on my part. But there was a
stand against them, though this was to be trodden for the then
time under their feet, but not, I trust, to return altogether void
unto Him who raised the cry against their acts. Oh ! the
fascinating, bewitching spirit that pervades and crushes to the
preventing as yet, of the pure unerring spirit of Truth from being
in dominion.
It feels encouraging to think of those in your land who are
faithful. We are not sufficiently sincere as standing in the Lord's
presence at all times and before the enemy of all true righteous
ness. We are yet in bondage to the favour and spirit of those
who are leading men amongst us, but my spirit at times craves
in secret that this may not always be, but that we may shake
ourselves from the dust that hangs about us, and in the divine
fear and strength arise and shine, putting on the beautiful gar-
¦ ments of humility, fear, and that power which overcometh in the
name of the Lord. . . . 0 ! that we may be true to God at
all times ! but for this there must at all times be the watch
maintained, that the enemy do not get in, even amongst those
who may be for the arising of Jacob and the deliverance of the
Lord's people Israel.
I have lately, in my walks to and from my business, been
reading the " Appeal " of your Yearly Meeting in 1847 for the
ancient doctrines ; this has further opened my mind to the state
we are in, and it raises the cry in me, ' Lord, who is sufficient
for these things ? ' And my vision is sometimes cleared so as to
see our people where they really are, and how poor and stripped
we are left. But the Lord can equip for the battle, even the
little and weak and foolish ones, to war against the strong, who are
so strong in their own strength and so wise in their own conceit :
and these are they, these httle ones, yet without the walls, kept
out by the adversary who has been a liar from the beginning,
who I do beheve will yet be anointed to batter down the strong,
opposing spirit which it may be is already at nearly Babel height,
and then, oh ! then the Lord will have the glory due unto his
name, and praise ascribed unto Him by them, his little, lowly
dependent ones, who cannot and dare not do anything without
He says, ' go forth,' and goes with them, even before them, to
slay and to conquer that which is for the sword, and to remove
out of the way that which is as a stink in his nostrils, even the
rubbish at our walls, which, when it is removed, some will be
accounted worthy to build and restore, that that which is impure
may not enter. — I am thy friend John G. Sargent.

100 selections from the diary and

1860

To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 23rd of 8th Month, 1860.
My dear Friend,
. I have been reading over the paragraph in the epistle
from our last Yearly Meeting referred to By thee, and I can see
with thee, that it is a very defective statement of ihe ground
upon which our principles and testimonies are built ; this I
believe is the least that can be said against it, and it is tinctured
with the error of our day, holding up Scripture before the
Spirit that gave the Scriptures forth.* With regard to thy read
ing it at large, I am not surprised atthy feeling about it, and
how can we but be brought into a very narrow place, often, in
such times as these ? And it may be we shall yet have to do
and leave undone, for the ease of our spirits, that which at
former times may not have been required of us. This I would
say as the light shines brighter and brighter unto us, as a
harbinger of the perfect day.
If at any time thou dost not quite understand my mode of
speech, I hope thou wilt be candid enough to let me know, for
I desire to learn and be instructed.
I quite agree with thee that there is a "forcing, as it were,
matters through the meetings of discipline in the face of much
*The objectionable passage referred to is the following : — " But, convinced
as we are that the doctrines and testimonies of our Religious Society rest
on the foundation of the Divine will as revealed in Holy Scripture, we
believe that the result, [of this criticism and animadversion], as in many
instances has already been the case, will be an increasing conviction,
amongst our members and others, of the scriptural soundness of the Society
and its principles. "
It bears the construction that the doctrines and testimonies of our
Religious Society rest on the foundation of -the Divine will as revealed in
Holy Scripture, and in no other way. Had the passage concluded with
terms signifying that these doctrines rested on a revelation of the spirit of
Truth in the heart of man, which teacheth all things necessary for us to
know, and briDgeth all things to remembrance, it would have been safe,
and in harmony with Scripture and Friends' principles. Although this
sentence of the 1860 epistle is at variance with the true and original
principles of Friends it coincides with the epistle of 1836, where novel views
of the place and authority of Scripture, were, for the first time, introduced into
the Society's official documents.
If the writers of the 1860 epistle had been so minded they might
easily have shewn that the scriptural soundness of the Society's doctrines
and testimonies was undoubted, although their authority rested not, properly
speaking, on Holy Scripture, but on immediate Divine revelation upon which
we are not only entirely dependent for the right understanding of what has
been recorded in time past of the things pertaining to life and salvation,
but also to know the Divine will concerning us in our particular day and
generation, and the true application of Christian principles to present
circumstances

1860] correspondence of john g. sargent 101
disunity." I believe thou wilt feel much relieved in not occupy
ing the station of clerk. It must be painful indeed to be in that
position, and I also believe that a Friend who is faithful to
ancient principle cannot occupy it, unless it be in some isolated
case; we are as a body so far departed from it.
I remain, thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
From Thomas Drewry.
Fleetwood, 8th of 11th Month, 1860.
My dear Friend,
. I felt glad that the paragraph in the last Yearly
Meeting's epistle, has struck thee in the same way as it did me,
which is no more than I expected. I have named it to several
who concur with us. It may afford thee some insight into the
state of our Monthly Meeting if I tell thee that I pointed it out to
one of our elders, a Friend past middle age, who has had much
experience in discipline, and he did not see it, or, at any rate
Would not acknowledge it ! I have read the epistle in our small
meeting, also as clerk in the Monthly Meeting. I wish to avoid
the appearance of striving or contention in what one does or
leaves undone.
I am relieved from the clerkship, though I filled the office till
our last Monthly Meeting when the new clerk took his seat at
the table. The gravestone question was suspended during my
tenure of office, but [was then] carried, notwithstanding the dis
sentients. . . .
I think since my last letter to thee we have had Rachel W.
Moore and her husband from Philadelphia, in this country. I
have not heard them : they had no meetings in this part of
Lancashire. Being Hicksites the Meeting for Sufferings rightly
put Friends on their guard against them, and in most places I
find that Friends set themselves right with the public, witnessing
that these strangers were not of our communion. When will
the Meeting for Sufferings be consistent, and as guardians of
the Society protect it against other heresies than the one pro
mulgated by Elias Hicks ?
In some places the Hicksites have preached so like the ortho
dox Friends, as rather to stagger some honest-hearted ones, and
these have imagined that as the Meeting for Sufferings has
warned Friends against both John Wilbur and the Moores,
therefore there must be some community of principle or
similarity of sentiment between the two. A very great mistake,
just one of those mistakes which we are all liable to, but es
pecially those who refuse to inform themselves, and will not

102 selections from the diary and [1860

read such books as John Wilbur's Journal. There is little to be
done for those who will not exercise their judgment, but who
blindly allow themselves to be led about by others, who, to a
great extent are in the predicament of blind leaders of the
blind. In some places the two Hicksites have enunciated
doctrines much at variance with those of Friends, and their
attempts to preach like Friends, and to pass themselves off as
Friends, are not one whit more culpable than for the Gurneyites
to preach like Friends and pass themselves off as Friends.
With love, &c.
Thomas Drewry.
From W. Hodgson.
Philadelphia, 30th of 12th Month, I860.
My dear Friend,
. . . I was sorry to find that no perceptible result ensued
from the spreading of thy concern before Friends last spring ;
but I have hoped thou wouldst not be unduly discouraged on
this account ; for it may prove as seed sown in some places,-
that may in due time spring up, or as " bread cast upon the
waters that returneth after many days," if the Lord see fit to
order it so. And whether so or not, if thou hast faithfully
endeavoured to clear thy own hands of what rested upon
them from the Lord as a burden for his backsliding people, there
will be a feeling of peace doubtless granted in the retrospect.
The day is indeed a dark and cloudy one, and well may the
query often arise from discouraged hearts, "Lord by, whom shall
Jacob arise, for he is small? " But through it all, there is a
little gleam of hope (what if I venture to say, of faith ?) that a
remnant will yet be enabled to arise from all the rubbish, and
shake themselves from the earth and its entanglements, and be
enabled to stand in the strength given them of the Lord (not
in aDy strength of man, or wisdom of man) and turn the battle
to the gate against his enemies.
But what I desire for those in your land who see the back
sliding of professing Israel, is that they may not tamper with
it, but honestly and boldly (in the fear of the Lord alone) with
stand it to its face " because it is to be blamed ; " yea withstand
it also in the face of the people, and let them know that this
which has assumed the place of the ancient truth, is not ihe
ancient truth, but a fallacious, dead, empty imitation of it, even
as Babylon was said by Isaac Penington to be painted so as to
look like Zion, yet she was Babylon still.
I am still persuaded that there must be amoDg you a coming
forth and testifying against this Babylon, this imitation, this

1861] correspondence of john g. sargent 103

confusion, this false but plausible show, this dead and empty
shell without the kernel, if your lives are to be preserved and
you are still to know a living, gathered church in that land
where the Lord did so gloriously shine forth in the days of our
forefathers in the blessed and unchangeable Truth. And I long
that some may truly realize this and seek to know a preparation
of heart, so that the Master may find qualified instruments to
his hand when he may arise to shake terribly that which is
¦of the earth. ... I am affectionately, thy friend, W. Hodgson.
To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 11th of 4th Month, 1861.
My dear Friend,
For a long time past I have desired to salute thee in a measure
of (I trust) that fellowship which is known by the followers of
the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. Yes my dear
friend, and is He not still slain in the hearts of a great number
amongst us, who are as stumbling-blocks to the honest-hearted
little ones who are seeking the Way, the Truth, and the Life,
and such they will be until that which letteth in them is removed
out of the way.
Thy letter was very acceptable and sharpening in the best
sense. Well, another Yearly Meeting is near at hand, and will
have probably concluded ere this reaches thee. When way
opens do give us a little account of how it is with you, and
whether in your struggles for that life which is everlasting, you
have had your consolation added to, or whether you have had to
come still lower than you have hitherto had to do, in conflict
and suffering for the seed's sake.
I noticed thy remarks expressive of thy concern for us here,
that we may be valiant, withstanding the enemy, in our back
sliding Israel, to the face. Well, may it be so, and may those
upon whom the weight is laid, — and there are some of these
I believe— may these stand as valiants for the Lord of hosts in
his dread, shewing their enemies that it is their Master they
serve, and evidencing that He speaks through them. Oh ! I
believe the Truth is becoming more and more precious to some,
¦even to such as are archers for the Lord their God, and that
notwithstanding the stout-heartedness of the wise accordmg to
to the flesh, the Lord doth enable them to show forth his praise
and his power too, through some of the little ones ; and that
there will be a seed to serve Him, we need not for one moment
•doubt, I believe.
Well ! I am increasingly of the belief that what is shewn

104 selections from the diary and [1861

us of Mystery Babylon (or Babylon in the mystery to the
eye and perception, except when and where quickened by grace)
is to be withstood and warred against in that self-same spirit
which quickens to behold it, so that the paint is nothing to such,
but she is Babylon still.
Nevertheless I do firmly believe that we must, all upon whom
this favour is bestowed, be watchful that we do not let slip that
we do know by a want of keeping very near to our Leader and
well-known Preserver in the right way. Oh ! that Friends on
your side may keep so near to the Head and one another in Him,
as that they may know that Life to prevail which swallows up
all and everything that would mar the work in themselves and
in others ; for if you come forth as gold that has been tried in
the fire, if you come forth with the Master's signet which is the
owning presence, and there abide, you may be as leaders of the
blind, to bring many out of darkness, and restore through his
mighty power " the paths to walk in," and many may be brought
nigh through your faithfulness And may we also be so favoured,
but we must cleave to the Lord through all in this day of
apostasy and backsliding amongst us. . . . Farewell in
that love which is deeper than words. I am, thy friend,
John G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
London, 2nd of 6th Month, 1861.
My dear Friend,
I received thy acceptable lines, and since then have been, as
thou may'st suppose, very closely engaged in attending the long-
sittings of the Yearly Meeting. . . I have wanted to write^
to thee and let thee know how heavily some of us are going
along with the head bowed down because of the oppression, as
we are wont to believe, of the enemy, who has, it appears to-
some amongst us, taken his seat in the Church.
Well, they have done what they listed and are permitted to-
work, and having wrought according to the mind that is in them,
they have brought forth the fruits so incompatible with Truth's
dictates in the spirit of his humble self-denying followers (as
we believe), so that we are a poor and afflicted remnant who-
cannot join with them.
The acts of the Conference* are with very little exception or
*This was a Conference or series of Conferences, which began by the
assembling in London in the I lth Month of 1858, of about three hundred
Friends from various parts of the kingdom, to consider the propriety of
expunging from the fourth query the clause which refers to ' ' plainness of
speech, behaviour and ajjparel." ' Without attaining unanimity after much.

1861] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 105

alteration confirmed by the Yearly Meeting's acceptance, after
going through the altered, and omitted, and new minutes for the
new book. Probably thou wouldst know something of what was
to come before us from the Conference. As I understood it, the
first paragraph and part of the second under that of names of
heathen gods, and using the common names for the days and
months, is omitted. There was some attempt to do away with the
" Morning Meeting; " this is not done, but they are to meet less
often, and I believe their radius to be enlarged by adding from
the adjacent counties.
I have been so sorely pained in mind that it has almost over
whelmed me, so that one blow after another has seemed so
heavy as to take me off in a great degree from the detail, and
fill with sorrow of heart at the turning, as it were, upside down,
of our former disciplinary arrangements, advices, &c, therefore
I shall refer thee to a better reporter than myself. I am driven
increasingly home, the best home I trust, to abide in the quiet
as much as may be permitted, after having been helped to show
that I was not in unity with the proceedings before us
No way has opened for us to sit down together as a company
by way of Conference and feeling upon the present doings, &c.
I did mention my exercise in that direction to a few, but there
has not been a pointing in their minds, or strength therefor ; so
I am quite willing to leave it, trusting that He who knoweth
the hearts and what is the desire thereof will stand by us and
be in us, strengthening us to be faithful to Him and to one
another. . . Farewell from thy sympathising and affection
ate friend, John G. Sargent.
disunity had been expressed, the Yearly Meeting was recommended (con
trary to the well-established custom of Friends in cases where there is a.
divergency of view) to alter the fourth query as proposed. When brought
before the Yearly. Meeting of 1S59, there was a conspicuous want of agree
ment as to the adoption of the recommendation of the Conference. Notwith
standing this, it was kept moving, and the Yearly Meeting concluded to
submit to another and smaller committee the revision of the whole of the
queries and advices and report to the Yearly Meeting of 1860. Although
Friends were hopelessly disunited as to the propriety of these changes, so
far from there being any hesitation in going forward, it was next proposed to-
revise the whole of the Book of Discipline ; accordingly another Conference
was held in London in the 11th Month of 1860, and again in the
2nd Month of 1861. At the Yearly Meeting of 1861, the various alter
ations, additions and omissions proposed by the Conference, were, with
but slight exceptions adopted. It may be truly affirmed that this was
not the first instance in which it was not the united and harmonious
judgment of the more truly enlightened and exercised members that
prevailed, but the sentiments of the majority : the same occurred in 1850
on the Gravestone question ; in 1 853 on the payment of Impropriate
Tithes ; in 1855 when a separatist body of Friends in Ohio was ac
knowledged, and in 1856-7-8 on the Marriage regulations.

106 selections from the diary and [1861
From Thomas Drewry.
Barrow-in-Furness, 6th of 6th Month, 1861.
My dear Friend,
. I was glad to hear that thou found a few whilst at
the Yearly Meeting willing at once to fall into the view of a
Conference, which has long pressed on my mind as a desirable
.step, though I feel my own unworthiness to take much, if any,
active part in it, beyond doing what little I could.
I see something of the necessity of starting from and proceed
ing on the right foundation in such an important step, so as
not to he driven about from one thing to another according to
what we may hear said ; but to seek after stability of mind,
and it may be some are timid in a movement of this sort, and
want to see a great deal more than is permitted for them to see,
and this we may know is not always vouchsafed. But the little
done in faith, desiring to be true to our convictions according to
what has been shewn to us, may lead to a further insight, and it
may be we should gather strength ourselves, and at the same
time be able the more effectually to resist the enemy.
And as we keep to the one thing we should have to make
considerable allowances for diversities of gifts, of temperaments.
The course of some may be quite strange and unusual to many
of us. They may have ts be very rough with the transgressor,
though in love ; and it may be so out of the common way that
the tender and delicately-reared ones may even stand aloof,
lacking the hardihood of mind, though if they came to the right
foundation and dwelt there they would see that, as in the natural
world the storm and the tempest and the beating rain have their
part to perform, no less we know than the warm sunshine and
gentle showers, so have these their work no less than the others.
I often think that the members of our Society are in the main so
•artificially brought up, so select and apart from the working every
day world that they almost repel the working and labouring
population, and how few mechanics, &c, there are amongst us;
why is it so ? Nothing so likely to attract this large class as an
honest out-sp-jken declaration of the Truth and against error,
without respect to the persons of men. Thy affectionate friend,
Thomas Drewry.
To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 23rd of 6th Month, 1861.
My dear Friend,
Thy acceptable letter was received, and met with a response
in our hearts as emanating from the heart of one whose sole
desire is to serve the Lord in his day and generation. And I

1861] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 107

may say that we with some we know and love of like mind with
us (though compared with the mass we are few) do also mourn
in the secret of our hearts, on account of the great defection
that has crept in, and holds sway in our Society to the over
bearing of our number, so that we are truly of the captivity,
and awaiting the time of our deliverance from this creaturely
joke that oppresses us.
But great as is this number compared with ourselves, even
almost surrounding us, yet we do know that One even mightier
than they all, is our Captain, and [is] as able to deliver as in
the days of old He was, from the host of the Egyptians who
followed hard upon the Lord's children in their journey to the
Red Sea, and it may be that our deliverance also is nearer than
we know it to be. This we know, that individual faithfulness
is the alone way for the Lord's redeemed ones, whereby they
will experience safety, whether it be by standing still or march
ing onwards
If thou hadst been at our last Yearly Meeting thou wouldst
have been oppressed indeed. I was there, but refused my name
at our Quarterly Meeting as representative to it. There were
times during the sittings that the thought crossed my mind.
Shall I go out and sit no longer with them ? But this did not
seem to be my place. I was strengthened to testify against
some of their doings under a feeling of the necessity, and we
were a small number who did so, but how few ! like a hand
ful, perhaps a dozen.
I truly can say that at times when constrained to stand
upon my feet, I feared no man. But of no avail was it, for they
work by concert it would seem, and are bound together like
unto a confederacy. Influential and " sworn " men, to act
together (it has seemed to me) men who are trusting to that
wisdom which is of the intellect and now bears sway and rules
amongst us, to the wounding and the stifling of the precious
life in our meetings and in the hearts of the little ones (too
many of them), so that we are become a people that is robbed
¦of our strength to a great degree.
And what I have been ready to marvel at has been, that so
many in the upper seats at our Yearly Meeting to whom we
would look for some help, keep their mouths shut, when there is
so much pulling at our testimonies and knocking down our way-
marks, that an easier way may be made to the kingdom. Oh !
how have I been pained at the beholding of this ! So that I
did throw out a stone at this sort of doing, and took occasion to
show them that when there appeared something that im
mediately would affect their standing, such as doing away with
the Morning Meeting as was mooted though not adopted, then

108 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND 1861]
they could arise and testify. Oh ! the lukewarmness it does
appear to me on the part of these whom I have called in my
heart the "men of might who have not found their hands ; "
who have lost their strength it may be by concert, being bound
together, not to the law and the testimony, but bound to act to
gether in that which alone would, or is able in their present state
and condition to preserve to them, outside harmony, and unanimity
of action, even being led and guided by affectionate feelings,
or that which would maintain them ; so they are not strong
or fit for battle, or to stand accepted in the Lord's sight. This
is my view of the prevailing state and condition of the people
in this day.
They have done much (I consider) at this Yearly Meeting
upon the strength of the Conference movements to lower the
standard. Nearly all that has been brought into the meeting
by the Conference has been accepted, the omissions, additions
and alterations to a great extent in the book of discipline. Of"
course having made one great step by doing away previously
with part of our 4th query, all other things must be made to
harmonise with that ; thus there must be no appearance of the
words, " plainness of speech, behaviour, and apparel," nothing
that would offend the ear or hurt the mind of the young and
inexperienced, but all must work by love, — this outside love and
unity. The advices are to be read once in the year at the close
of a morning meeting for worship. This has caused some,
amongst us much uneasiness, and we feel that we must testify
against it ; some are resolved to walk out of the meeting if
feeling as already they have felt. They have lowered our testi
mony against the use of the names of heathen gods for the
months and days of the week, by withdrawing the advices thereon
from the " Book of Extracts." But without much detail, which I
feel unable to give thee, or afraid lest I might do it incorrectly,
I may say they have followed the heart's desire of the weak,
and thereby have weakened their own strength.
I may now inform thee, that early on during the meetings-
I felt constrained to mention my feelings to two Friends
as to its being well for those who grieved under the existing
state of things amongst us and could see together, to endeavour
to have a little conference before returning to their homes. This
was accorded with by a very few, say three or four, but there
did not seem to be strength or opportunity during the sittings
to bring it about, and afterwards there was no opening. I thought
if we could have met together, we might have been a little
strengthened one in the other and come away refreshed. It
seems to me there is a bridle upon those who are of the Select

1861] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 109

Meeting, and here (in this direction) our help is not to come, but
may help be laid upon others. . .
Yet, we need not fear, for we know the Lord is on our side though
He permits that which can only be seen as right when looking
with the eye of faith to Him, the all-wise and all-sufficient
Disposer of events.
To my view, I may say, the further these wise ones go into the
departures or become one with and approach to other denomina
tions, the more shall we who cannot go with them, become refined
and strengthened, if we abide with our Captain, and be the better
able for coming clean away at the last. Whilst true it is, and I never
more saw it than lately, that the leaven abroad which spreads
from these busy workers, is dangerous, and we have need to
beware thereof, that we become not ensnared thereby. Yea, if
the time was come, safer would it be to be quit of that which
may entangle. But the Lord can preserve and will preserve
those whom He enables to see and feel this leaven even unto
the end.
It is very interesting to us to know particulars of your Con
ference meeting, and it seems so much in accordance with what
ran through me in concern for ourselves in this land. Well,
dear friends, may you continue faithful watchmen and watch-
women and labourers for the holding up of the building, and
may you be valiant at all times against the enemy who is ever
busy to blast and destroy God's husbandry, God's work in the
soul of man ! May you be faithful men and women, and you
may be helpful to us, and stir up that which is good, and it may
be ready to die in us. So wax ye strong, and be of good courage,
and the Lord will fight for you and for us, and we shall know
his testimony to go forth amongst us for our peace and encour
agement in well-doing, so that a little one may yet chase a
thousand and two put ten thousand to flight  J. G. Sargent.
To I. B.
Cockermouth, 26th of 7th Month, 1861.
Dear Friend,
Being kindly invited the other day to come to our friends 
in the evening, the object being understood to be to hear thee
read certain matter which thou hast written upon parts of
Scripture, I have felt drawn to put pen to paper and inform thee
that I have been distressed in mind in considering the course
thou hast taken, with a view I can quite comprehend to do good
(and as far as this goes, a laudable object), but I have somewhat
against it, and feel I must relieve my mind in thus laying it
before thee.

110 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1861

Art thou a minister of the gospel, that gospel which is the
power of God unto salvation to all them that believe in it, to
those who believe to the saving of the soul, by yielding obedience
unto the revelation of Jesus Christ inwardly manifested, which
is no other than the gospel which saves 9 Art thou my friend,
a believer in this power, and feeling thyself drawn in gospel
love to minister the same to those that will hear thee, — minis
tering, as the oracle of . God, the fresh supply from his
communion table, and yet dost thou believe that bread is to be
gathered by thee (at the time good for thy own sustenance if not
the fruit of the reasoning powers of intellect), and to be secured
or kept by thy own hand until the morrow, or any other day, and
then handed to the multitude ? Dost thou believe that this
bread so kept and given forth in thy own time and will, can be
different to that which the Israelites were commanded not to
keep over the day, for if so it would stink ?
Yes my friend, I am distressed in thinking of this new way
sprung up amongst us, some of you who would do good, putting
on armour and strength which I can view to be no other than
your own, which cannot avail profitably to the people, but rather
spread an influence and savour that is not acceptable in the
Divine sight. For truly if we profess to be of this highly
favoured people, brought as it has been out of the mixture and
self-performances in its offerings unto the Lord, we must remain
there and not go back again into our natural strength of capacity
or intellect, grasping and handling Scripture in our own time,
will and way, which others do, who have not come beyond it.
Otherwise, we may just as well do as some do who make no profes
sion with us, take our comments, and some of the stale bread
of yesterday, and feed the people therewith, without the putting
forth of the Master, which the , gospel teaches every true minister
of Christ to wait for, and not to offer the gatherings of yesterday,
whether put on paper and read, or brought to a meeting for
worship to be vocally offered there.
So dear friend, I desire to leave the matter with thee, having
as I believe, felt thus much required of me to lay before thee,
feeling as I do, that the way remains unchanged ; that what our
predecessors in the Truth learned of Christ, the Way, has still
to be learned by every one who would come to Christ our Lord,
for truly we must know Him for ourselves before we can take
as much as one step towards Him : truly I believe there is a
people who would " come to Christ," and if they are but kept
in the waiting for Christ, and not stepping before , Him, these
will know Him for themselves. But, oh! that there were more
of the fathers that knew Him sufficiently for themselves, that
they might thereby come more under his anointing hand, ar.d

1861] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 11]

thus be enabled not merely to say, " here is Christ, or lo He is
there," "come to Christ or go to Him; " but beholding Him
and living themselves under the anointing, they would also be
enabled to show the Way, the Father, and the Kingdom. But
alas ! the leaven of this world which hath no part in Him, the
Christ, has covered as with a cloud many, yea very many of this
people, who sit as yet in darkness, and in their darkness would
do something for Him, — and in this state these can be no other
than blind guides leading them that would see, and so neither
they nor the people whom they lead, do walk in the light as
Christ is in the light.
With love and earnest desires, I am thy friend, John G. Sargent.
1861. 8th Month 25th. — Have felt strengthened and comforted
in reading to-day at the Hotel de Gand, Samuel Rundall's
" Observations on the commencement and progress of the
work of vital religion in the soul." What a precious book
this is! how it answers to my belief, and I humbly trust I can
say in a measure to my experience ! what food for the mind
there is in the truths contained therein !
Paris. 9th Month, 3rd. — In a little pause after reading a
chapter in my brother's bedroom, he being poorly in bed,
the words passed [through] my mind, " name eyes have seen
thy salvation, therefore will I trust in thee," and I was
helped to open my mouth thereon, with peace to my own mind.
I sat down in my room here at about ten o'clock and
was comforted in so doing. 0 how worldly does all appear
around ! the people appear to be walking in darkness instead
of the true light which enlightens all who walk in it. May I
bow more and more to its discoveries in me, that I may be more
and more the child of it, — of Jesus the Light.
Arrived at Lisieux at night. Have been again led to speak
in the railway carriage to one or two passengers on subjects
relating to the best life. It seems wonderful to me how way
has hitherto been made for converse on rehgious subjects, or
the one great concern of life, in travelling along as well as in
commercial offices.

112 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1861
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 19th of 9th Month, 1861.
My dear Friend,
. . . Our Quarterly Meeting is now near. May we hope
to see thee here ? Come and help us ! If way opens in thy
mind to direct thy steps hither, thou wouldst have a welcome.
In unity there is strength, and at these times we need all of it
that we can muster.
I received a few days ago thy " Observations " which appear to
be written by one who fears not, and has nothing to fear. It
will no doubt be unpalatable to many, but we have perhaps to
remember, that that medicine which is most nauseous is
sometimes most needed. So I desire my dear friend, that these
"Observations" of thine may stick close to the parts affected,
and not be removed till they have wrought a good work, though
something further may be needful to effect a cure. There con
tinues to be abundance of need to go on and hold on, and be
faithful, each one of us, to that which, as a service (however
mean it may appear, or loathsome to our natural touch and
taste) is given to us as a dispensation of the blessed gospel of
Christ the Saviour. . . .
I remain, thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

1862] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 113

CHAPTER III.
Letters to W. Hodgson, T. Drewry, T. Chalk, J. F. Marsh, L. E.
Gilkes— Letters from W. Hodgson and J. F. Marsh— Conference
Meetings in London and Birmingham— First Notice of a Friend's
Meeting at Fritchley — Letter to one of his sons.
To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 2nd of 1st Month, 1862.
My dear Friend,
Thy letter with the minute from your General Meeting held in
the 9th Month was very acceptable and animating to us, and it
has had circulation amongst some of the tribulated remnant
in this land, though not yet amongst all. Thou hast the
sympathy (you, I may say) of those who have had its perusal,
and some feeling remarks have been elicited towards you ; yet
there does not seem to be, at the present time, the one accord to
meet outwardly together in one place, as you have done, though the
advances of the enemy are bringing us, I do believe, to feel an in
crease of hope that' the time of our deliverance draws nigh. That
there is an advancing on the part of those, or that spirit which
ruletli in them, and would rule over the heritage of God, is very
evident, and boldness increases therewith, so that now there
seems no stopping of the stream even by any who (too late) may
see that they have proceeded too far, in their giving way to meet
the wishes of the uncircumcised in heart and ears ; for having
lost the power through letting go, they cannot find their hands
again, but "the men' of might have lost their hands," and have
not the true strength in them.
Some of us feel that we cannot partake in the Discipline in
whatever favours or comes under the recent changes, and are
only waiting that we may see what the Lord would have us to
do. In Ireland they have very lately had a Conference relative to
the Queries and Marriage Regulations, and are quite disposed
to go the way our Yearly Meeting has gone. Some few sound

114 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1862

Friends there feel it much, but I was told when in the North
lately (at Belfast) that " it was no use, numbers now ruled ;" and
so it is, even young men, unripe and unfit as yet for hands to be
, laid on them, are made tools of, to their own hurt as well as that
of the body.
Well, we must believe that the Lord, in wisdom above that of
man, is permitting this devastating scourge upon this poor Society
(though rich in this world's goods) for good in the end ; even
I believe that some may come forth as gold ; yea, tried in the
fire, that now burns upon them, though it may not yet be at
the hottest, and when He shall see meet, (and his time is the
best time) then such shall come forth with rejoicing, even con
firmed by his Almighty Power, and prepared more fully than yet
they may have been to trust in Him.
3rd. Thy acceptable letter, my dear friend, has been received
after penning the foregoing, and we feel deeply interested in it,
but I shall not attempt now to go into matters therein alluded
to, further than that the whole seems to bring again into thought-
fulness and to raise fresh desires to be found faithfully occupying
that place purposed for us to fill, and to be found ready to stand
still or go forward as the Master may in condescension
make manifest so plainly or intelligibly to the ear and the eye
quickened by Him, as not to be mistaken by either staying
behind or going before Him. May our daily endeavour in
humble watchfulness be to keep with Him, and this in an'
especial manner, through all temptations. . . .
I want to read again thy valuable letter, and to dip into the
truth of which it savours deeply to our feelings. But thou
knowest, I can fully believe, that times and seasons are not
always at our command amidst the varied and needful engage
ments of a business life, but how congenial and refreshing it is
when at liberty so to do, to retire from outward concerns to
search for the Treasure, and abide under its refreshing and
invigorating influence. What wonders are at times made known,
and how much is seen by us there is to learn, instead of all
being learned ! The all seems yet unknown comparatively, and
in this we can praise the Lord and Giver of all.
Farewell, in the bond of that love which none know but the
disciples of our Lord, thy sympathising friend and brother,
John G. Sargent.
1862. 2nd Month 25th.— To Devonshire-house Meeting. Was
strengthened to speak to the opening given on the prophet's
words to Baruch, " Seekest thou great things for thyself? seek
them not," whether possessions, or worldly honour or reputation,

1862] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 115

and also alluded to his further declaration, " Thy life shall be
given thee for a prey whithersoever thou goest," testifying that
the precious life is so given to those who are willing to follow the
Lord Jesus whithersoever He goes and leads, through suffering
and buffeting of different kinds, and that, even from false
brethren ;— quoted the Scripture, " The foxes have holes and
the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath not
where to lay his head," and was much helped, to the encourage
ment of some present, as was fully manifested by individuals
after meeting. I felt constrained to go to this meeting, though
not knowing of its being meeting-day till ten o'clock, and was
consequently about three-quarters of an hour after time, and had
to set aside my previous arrangements for the morning in faith.
May I ever be encouraged therefrom to yield to the sense of duty
before every engagement of my own !
To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 25th of 6th Month, 1862.
My dear Friend,
. . There is much that is calculated to impress the minds
of individuals, if not to open their eyes, now-a-days, if they are
wilhng to receive the Truth, but I beheve the multitude of active
ones in our day are too fast set to be turned back or brought
to the Touch-stone. But we shall do well, I believe, to endeavour
to stir up the pure mind in any, whilst we show forth a godly
life and conversation amongst men. It feels to me we have to
labour in the ability afforded to fasten the nail where it has in
any degree been driven by the great Master ; then on the other
hand, it seems as though the flood would devour the good that
is stirring in those tender minds who would come over to the
unchangeable Truth as the Friend holds it. But we must, I
believe, be willing to leave the issue to Him who hath all power
in Heaven and on earth.
I have been thinking and feeling about my post of agent to
the Philadelphia Friend which gives uneasiness (the paper) to
some. I would not in the least degree put a stumbling block in
the way of my brethren or those whose hands I desire to
strengthen. A trying time at our Quarterly Meeting yesterday. . . The
tabular statement of statistics it appears, is to be an annual
production, with which I have no unity. These are the
fruits of the natural will in my view, not productive of

116 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1862
good or life in our meetings, and take the place of higher
matter which, owing to their not more fully coming
unto or under the Power, is so much excluded, and our meetings
become tedious,and theyfind theymust hurry through the business,
and thus we depart from the substance to the shadow. . .
I am thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
From W. Hodgson.
Philadelphia, 18th of 8th Month, 1862.
My dear Friend,
. . . In Ohio the state of things among those who have
been esteemed as sound Friends, is indeed sorrowful. Through
remaining mixed up with this dreadful fascination of the Middle
Party there, many seem to have overstayed the right time, and
now appear to be losing their strength rapidly ; so that we fear
the number of those who may. escape with their lives in that
part of the heritage, may eventually be only as the gleaning of
the grapes when the vintage is done. It is sad to think of and
mournful indeed to contemplate where many may be led to, if
they are not mercifully favoured to be snatched as from the
devouring fire before it be too late.
I greatly fear that some with you are in a similar danger from
similar causes, even from a fear of the consequences (in the
view of poor finite man) in a faithful discharge of duty in this
day of great defection. I begin to fear whether even any rem
nant of a gathered church will be preserved amongst you on
the ancient foundation, for a time at least; though I still beheve
the Lord will have a people even in that land where He brought
out our forefathers in the beginning, to holdup his pure standard
of truth and righteousness. But it may be from the highways
and hedges, for the unfaithfulness of the children of his people.
Let me encourage thee, my dear brother, not to flinch from a due
discharge of what thou may'st feel in the Light, which never
deceives, to be truly laid upon thee of the Lord. For great will
be the reward of those who will stand firm and upright in this
evil day, honestly concerned to do what the Master requires of
them, for the continued upholding of his pure standard before the
rations, and for the exposure of the specious attempts to pervert
the way of his unchangeable Truth. Great is the necessity for
those who have been enlightened to see these things in their true
light, to stand faithful in their allotment, not swerving in any
degree to the right hand or to the left, from fear of, or hope of
favor from man, but looking to the great Master alone for the
renewal of strength and ability to walk in the tribulated path
which he may point out in his wisdom 

1862] correspondence of john g. sargent 117

The state of things in the nominal Society in your land, as in
ours, is indeed awful ; and very serious will be the result to those,
who for the sake of ease or any other earthly consideration, are
willing to connive at it, and be mixed up with it. I am at the
same time well aware that it is needful for you to know the
putting forth of the Shepherd of Israel, so that when you shall
go forth, you may sensibly know Him to go before you and
sustain you. What I am anxious for however, is that none may
be stayed by reasonings with flesh and blood, as some, nay many,
in this land have been to their great hindrance and hurt, if not
to the lasting blinding of their eyes to the way of peace and
safety 
May we all seek to know more and more of obedience to the
smallest requirings of Him who is the Way, the Truth, and the
Life. Thy friend and brother, William Hodgson.
To T. Chalk.
Cockermouth, 12th of 9th Month, 1862.
Dear Uncle,
. . . The visiting of this and other parts, by Committees
appointed by the Yearly Meeting, we feel to be at this time a
very serious undertaking, attaching no light responsibility to
those that have appointed, as well as to those thus moving about
under the appointments ; and in the consideration of so import
ant a step the query arises in my mind, " By whom shall Jacob
arise, for he is small 9" Surely by no other can it be but by the
mighty power of God, and truly we do know that, however small
and despised in this day of extolling of the intellect, and of much
doing, [the true Seed may be], the God of Jacob is able of the
stones even, of this or any otber people, to raise up children
unto Abraham. And how does my soul desire that He may be
pleased to confound the wisdom of the wise and to bring to
nought the things which are, (in their sight) and that his name
or power may alone be exalted ! But alas ! how far off this
does appear, inasmuch as weakness instead of strength does so
prevail — and the people will have it so — even the multitude of
counsellors, from whom we ought to expect and look for better
things — surely such cannot profit the people if they have weaken
ed themselves by thus lowering the standard ; until at least, they
humble themselves and show to the people that they have erred ;
then they may be able, by faithfully abiding under the chastise
ment of repentance, as they strengthen themselves in the God of
Jacob, to say, " Come up hither and come to us, and we will do
you good."

118 selections from the diary and [1862
But this state, if I mistake not in my feeling, has yet to
be arrived at, and therefore I would say, no committees should
have come forth at the present time from the Yearly Meeting,
for the reason that it is not in qualification for such a work. —
Would that it were otherwise ! that those appointed were pre
pared to say where they go, we have erred, having departed from
Him who was our Strength and our Lawgiver ; then we and
others of the little ones who tremble for the Ark, would hail the
coming of such amongst us ; but under present circumstances
and the existence of the wide-spreading evil, we cannot,— but are
pained (inwardly) at the sound of your footsteps. This is my
feeling as regards the Committee, not applicable as regards thy
and Aunt's visit to us, whom we shall be pleased to see socially.
I remain, with our united love, thy affectionate nephew,
John G. Sargent.
9th Month 29tb. — I left home on my way south for Chester
field. 10th Month 1st.— Went with W. Bingham to the Monthly
Meeting at Furnace; was strengthened to say that " the Lord's
hand is not shortened that it cannot save, nor his ear grown
heavy that it cannot hear," and that " a double-minded man is
unstable in all his ways."
17th. — In London. This day was held a meeting, by appoint
ment of Friends who are feeling the backslidden state of our
Society from the ancient ways — the way of the Truth — the
good old testimonies for Truth, yet ever new, — being let fall by
very many amongst us, and " Who is sufficient for these things 9"
The Lord alone can be our helper.
Seventeen met at Joseph Armfield's, and endeavouring to turn
our tribulated minds and spirits unto the Lord, we were favoured
together, I believe, with His owning Presence. For years past it
had much rested with me and others also, that it would be well
for Friends feeling the state of things amongst us — the oppres
sion of the wrong spirit at work, to meet together and seek
for best help to be strengthened together in the good and right
way of the Lord, and for a little of the true confirming together
which is by his Holy Spirit, and that we might have a Conference
together upon that which so affects our life, and by reason of which

1862] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 119

we go greatly bowed down, some of us. This we had, and were
refreshed and animated together I believe, to hold on our way in
the unchangeable and ever blessed Truth — minding the pointings
of Truth, and to be always faithful in meetings for Discipline to
testify for the Truth and against error, as ability may be afforded
us, in no way compromising with unsoundness. We parted
after two sittings, the first being a meeting for worship, with the
prospect, if so permitted, of meeting again early in the third
month of next year. To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 13th of 11th Month, 1862.
My dear Friend,
Thy letter has been received, and as usual thy hand-writing is
always acceptable, conveying, as thy letters do, so much that is
refreshing and confirming in the life, that precious life which is
substance. We want substance out of the Heavenly Treasury.
My dear wife wrote to thee rather lately and informed thee of
our meeting in London on the 17th ult., brought together, I do
verily trust, in more than man's appointment, by Him who cares
for his sheep and regards their sighs and groans under their
bondage and their desires to be found by Him serving Him only
who is worthy for ever to be exalted above all. There are many
strange gods in our day, many graven images unto which men are
found to bow down themselves,in worshipping them and regarding
them as God, and we that see and know these things are borne
down in great measure under them, nevertheless we cry, Lord
save us, spare thy people ; and, glory to God, we can sometimes
look up and bless His holy name.
With regard to the manner of calling this meeting, our friends
Daniel Pickard and Thomas Drewry came together to us about
the time of our last Quarterly Meeting. It was when under
our roof that the matter of Friends meeting together according
to my previous concern a few years back was brought before us,
and we concurred that it would be well for Friends to meet, such
as might feel drawn to such a meeting, and we ventured to look
forwards to some time in this month, to be looked further at after
I had seen W. B., and it was with me to see him by the way of
my business journey then happening South. This friend has
discontinued attending meetings for discipline. Accordingly
I went direct to his house, and my mind was much turned
to the holding of such a meeting, but we fixed no time
together. W. B. told me if I would write to him on my way

120 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1862

homewards through London he would meet me there.
When in London and talking over the subject with Joseph
Armfield, we both thought it would be best for such a meetingto be
held in London rather than elsewhere, for the first meet
ing, and there seemed to be strength enough with us to look to
a day, the 17th of last month, when I thought I could look to
being again in London, so left it with him to write to Friends
and suggest the thing, and to bring it about if way opened for it ;
and on my return to London from France on the 16th, I
found arrangements were made for the meeting next morning at
eleven o'clock at Joseph's and we sat down seventeen in number ;
there would have been more it seemed.had it not been for a mis
understanding that women friends were not expected to attend.
Perhaps T. Drewry will have given thee an account of the meeting.
We met at eleven, and sat perhaps two hours and a half, and
afterwards entered a little into one or two matters but found it
best to adjourn. . and met again at 3.30 p.m. I think it was
nearly seven o'clock before we separated as a Conference.
The subject of attending meetings for discipline as now
constituted came first before us and it seemed the prevailing
view that it would be best to attend them. My own had been
the contrary, but the hope of our assembling from time to time
in the capacity then met, led to look at it hopefully that if right
to absent ourselves from such the way would be made clear to us.
It was seen that we could not uncompromisingly accept of the
appointment of representative to any of the meetings,
and that it would require watchfulness in the meetings
how we took any part, but that whilst attending we must
look to our duty as may be manifested at the time, whether
it be to testify for the truth or against error. The retros
pect remains peacefully on my mind, and with such as I
have had communication with since, and I do trust we may be
strengthened as to the future and enabled clearly to distinguish
between thing and thing. I notice the desire thou feelest
that we may be strengthened before it is too late to do the work
of our day, according to the Divine will ; this is truly our desire,
and that nothing may hinder us, neither the fear of man nor
any other hindering thing, for many are the snares set for man's
detention from the full work designed, as well as sometimes to
forward his overstepping the mark, and for this perhaps the snare
is as great as the other. The desire, my dear brother, whilst
writing opens afresh in my heart that we may ever be found
walking together and worthy to walk with the Lamb, for truly
my heart feels very near thee, as it were in the closest of bonds, .
feeling that thou hast chosen the Lord for thy portion and I do
desire ever to be found doing the same. I trust that

1862] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 121
in the important matter which has just lately been entered
upon (I refer to our meeting on the 17th ult,) the step has
been taken when the way opened rightly for it.
If we have but moved with the Light of the glorious day,
all is well so far; and now it remains that there be no
standing still, but that as the Light moves we also
move, and as the cloud rests, we also rest. May this be
our favoured portion of experience. It is not for ourselves
only that we desire an establishment in the Truth, but that our
dear children also may after us have to look back upon our paths
and see that the God of Israel was with us, and that they may,
by the blessing upon our examples, be increasingly willing to
tread in our steps 
Thy sympathising friend and brother, J. G. Sargent.
From J. F. Marsh.
Croydon, 3rd of 11th Month, 1862.
My beloved Friend,
Although in taking the pen it may not be needful to write
much, yet feeling thee brought near in affectionate remembrance I
mayperhaps ventureon alittle, andwhilstthinkingonthee.mypre-
cious friend and brother, I am reminded of that sweet portion in
Psalm xxiv, " who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord ? or who
shall stand in his holy place ? He that hath clean hands and
a pure heart ; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity," &c,
and again in Psalm xv, is described a citizen of Zion,
" Lord who shall abide in thy tabernacle 9 who shall dwell
in thy holy hill ? He that walketh uprightly, and worketh
righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart," &c. And
how precious are those words of our dear Redeemer,
" Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God !" Well,
in thus quoting it may be seen that I am writing to one who
knows and feels the truth, that " without holiness no man shall
see the Lord," to one whose heart has been sweetly visited by
the Day-spring from on high, and in the day of the Lord's power
sought to be dedicated to his work and service, yea a willingness
having been wrought to follow on to know him in all the ways
of his leadings and requirings, and in proportion as obedience
has kept pace with knowledge, peace in thy soul has been as a
river, realizing in thy experience that Scripture, " Then shall
we know if we follow on to know the Lord ; his going forth is
prepared as the morning ; and he shall come unto us as the rain ,
as the latter and former rain unto the earth." Yes, hast thou

122 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1863
not known my brother, His going, putting and leading forth,
prepared for thee as the morning, and his coming again and
again unto thee, cheering thy soul with the sweet incomes of his
love and peace, as the latter and the former rain unto the earth ?
Has not the dew of heavenly good often rested on thy spirit, as
an evidence of thy faithfulness being accepted by Him whom thy
soul desires to serve, affording thee the occasion to say, "The
right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly ; the right hand of the
Lord is exalted ; the right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly."
Then " be strong and of good courage," strong in the Lord and in
the power of his might 
Very affectionately thy friend and brother, John F. Marsh.
To John F. Marsh.
Cockermouth, 29th of 11th Month, 1862.
My precious Friend and Brother,
I have felt gladdened with thy comforting letter of the third of
this month, and my mind has from time to time since turned
towards thee, with a view to sending thee if but a few lines, such
as I might be enabled in reply. The passages of Scripture, my
dear friend, which thou hast brought before me depict a pure
state, a heavenly state, that which is indeed worthy of our press
ing after, and endeavouring with holy ability to be found in.
What a favour to be found dwelling in righteousness, in the
Lord our righteousness, subject to all his laws which are written
in the heart of the believer, for it is the Lord's good will to keep
them there ; his Law is in their heart, " none of their steps shall
slide ; " this truly must belong to the practical believer, whilst
nevertheless we do admit that He bestoweth of this Law upon
all, that they may grow up therein and thereby, and that it may
increase within them, through becoming subjects of his kingdom,
through faith, in the true obedience thereof.
Ah ! we do indeed know of the Lord's goodness, of His great
mercy, and that his compassion fails not ; how gently He has
led us along ! requiring no more of us than He is both able and
willing to give us the needful ability to perform and herein we
can bless and adore his holy Name, for " He giveth power to the
weak and to them that have no might " of their own, " He
increaseth strength." To the obedient soul, truly does peace flow
abundantly and the heart does know what it is to sing for joy.
I remain thy very affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent.
1863. 3rd Month 5th.— Met as appointed at Leeds. We
were I trust helped together. Eighteen in number in our first

1863] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 123
sitting, which was a meeting for worship. We separated in
peace, after holding two sittings in addition to that for worship.
Read over the old Queries of 1802, and we spoke to them as
matter was furnished, I trust I can say.
To Louisa E. Gilkes.
Cockermouth, 19th of 4th Month, 1863.
My beloved Friend,
Words as thou knowest, are not always needed, yet we some
times feel thatit is best not to withhold them,whether they be word s of
encouragement or sympathy, and sometimes it may be of reproof.
On this occasion I feel best satisfied to offer my mite of
tender sympathy to thee as to a beloved sister in the Lord, whom
her Lord has seen meet to deprive of her nearest and dearest tie
upon earth, in infinite wisdom and mercy no doubt ; for in all
his ways is wisdom unfathomable by man, and mercy, the depth
of which is only known as we are dipped by Himself into the
water of purification, and refined by the Spirit and power of
regeneration. Yes, I feel I can offer thee the hand of sympathy
as that of a brother who has also known somewhat of the
chastening of the Lord though not sufficiently yet ; it does
often appear for the fully humbling and breaking down of every
thing, so as to render the clay unmixed and entirely fit for the
moulding of the Potter into such a vessel as He would have me
to be.
Well, dear Louisa, thou hast those who can and do sympathise
with thee in this time of sore trial^but though thou knowest
not what (to the full) thy Lord doeth, perhaps it may be said to
thee, " thou shalt know hereafter," so bless the Lord in this his
dispensation, and he will have respect unto his handmaid, and
cause " the solitary places to blossom as the rose," and thy faith
to be increased to the rejoicing of the soul in Him, who is the
Beloved of all that love Him. I have ever held, since our first
acquaintance (I believe I can truly say), dear Gilbert in
affectionate nearness, as a brother in the warfare, and not the
less so because we have not met much or corresponded of late.
And now may we who survive, continue our warfare, first of all
daily in ourselves, against an unwearied adversary, and next, in
the world to the subduing of the Lord's enemies in the power of
his might ; then when our time comes we shall be prepared to
say as said the Apostle, " I have fought a good fight, I have
finished my course, I have kept the faith : henceforth there is
laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the

124 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1863
righteous Judge, shall give me at that day : and not to me only,
but unto all them also that love his appearing."
Believe me affectionately, Thy friend and brother, John G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
Dublin, 30th of 4th Month, 1863.
'My dear Friend,
. . . I am not surprised at the impressions left after our
last meeting having grown fainter in thy mind. We have to
pant sometimes after a renewal of heavenly blessings and favours ;
we must not expect them, any more than the manna kept too
long, always to abide in their freshness I apprehend.
How many lessons we have need of sometimes to remind us
or arouse us to faithfulness ! This in respect to thy omission
referred to by thee at your Quarterly Meeting which caused thee
some uneasiness afterwards. Whilst at the same time I
apprehend that some of that which comes before us previous to
so meeting may be taken from us, as I have sometimes known
with regard to openings which may have presented in meetings
which it might seem probable would have to be offered in the
line of ministry. But where there is uneasiness felt afterwards
for an omission, may we not believe that there ought to have
been a giving up. . .
I am attending this Yearly Meeting believing that a small
pointing thereto would, if joined in with, yield peace. . . In
the two large meetings on First-day and yesterday, I was
strengthened to stand, which yielded peace afterwards. Much
has not felt required of me in meetings for discipline. J. Thorp
and several other friends are here. J. T. has said much about
intellect in one of the sittings for discipline as well as in one
for Worship, and much about Scripture reading. He hoped
reading the Scripture in meetings for Worship would not yet be
brought about, or to that effect, but he was notsurehut they might
be read on First-day afternoons by getting together for that
purpose, where no meetings are held in the afternoons. This I
looked upon would be if brought about, in that respect, a
beginning of sorrow. These words presented to my mind, and I
felt best satisfied (this was whilst the state of Society was under
consideration) to say that I believed there was danger of
making the Scriptures an idol, and I hoped the reading the
Scriptures would not become a substitute for meetings for Wor
ship. This is the only time in these meetings that I have
opened my mouth. . . .

1863] correspondence of john g. sargent 125

Great discouragement sometimes stares us in the face, viewing
what our Society now is. . . .1 had an opportunity with
J. Thorpe at the dinner table of opening my mind in the com
pany, way being made for it, on the subject he brought forward
in one of the sittings relating to the introduction of the Scriptures
when no afternoon meetings are held ; this I feel thankful for,
as I wished to throw it off and relieve my mind. I hoped he
would recall it, which however he does not incline to do,
and thought if we had more opportunity together I might see.
differently. . . . We must be faithful and make use of any
thing that is really given us by the Father of mercies, not hiding
the candle under a bushel or under a bed, but as prompted by
Him make use of the talent or talents bestowed, that it may turn
to His praise who gave it; what an honour moreover it feels,
in any degree, to have to advocate the precious Truth in its
simplicity and fulness. I remain thy true friend, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Cockermouth, 17th of 5th Month, 1863.
My dear Friend,
. . . I have diverged from responding to the first part of
thy letter, in which thou alludest to thy own ill state of health ;
thou hast been the subject of my thoughts wishing to know how
it might be faring with thee, and I am pleased to know of thy
feeling better, and hope, if consistent with the Divine will, that
thou may'st know an increase of bodily strength together with
times of rejoicing in thy inward man, at the sunbeams of the
everlasting Life coming in, when the whole being can humbly
rejoice and bless the Saviour. All His ways are right, as we are
sometimes enabled in our experience to testify, and what a favour
it is, to know this for ourselves ! But what searchings of heart
does' this knowledge sometimes bring into (a part of the wonder
ful plan of redemption) to see what stands in our way, or what
there may be of the old man that has yet to be slain in us,
before the great work (though not too great for his wonder-work
ing power) be accomplished according to his purity, reflecting
itself thoroughly and perfectly in us to the honour and praise
of His Name.
Well, my dear friend, weseemboth of us to have been under (asl
apprehend) discipline, and I believe it is thy and my desire that
the work be thoroughly accomplished, that we may be vessels

126 selections from the diary and 1863]
entirely fit for His use, whether he be pleased to make use of us
or not. Some are for use, others he calls away. . . .
Now to allude to our last little gathering at Leeds. We met
eighteen in number at the first sittting for worship; a dear, tried
woman Friend came from Croydon, accompanied by Louisa
E. Gilkes, under a feeling of duty, and glad we were to have
her company  Richard Hall (an elder) from our
quarter, was also with us ; he was the only member of the Select
Meeting there, but we have the company of two overseers of
Leeds meeting, who (one in particular) expressed much satisfac
tion at being with us, in much brokenness, and hoped these
meetings would be continued. We felt it to be a favoured time
(we trustfully believe it was so.) ... In the afternoon it
seemed well to read over, and pause thereon for expressions if
called for, or reference in connection with changes that may have
taken place, the Queries as they stand in our book of discipline
of the edition previous to 1834. '
This called forth remarks which it seemed well to bring
forward, and Friends were encouraged to faithfulness in occupy
ing with their gifts, and to watchfulness in meetings for disci
pline, which they attend, as to receiving appointments, attending
to the pointings of Truth and testifying therefor, as well as
against that which is contrary thereto. . . . We have felt
our meeting to be strengthening, and enabling a little to the
holding up of the head and the hands in what feels to us to be a
tribulated path. The subject of continuing to attend meetings
for discipline was again brought forward in this meeting, and
very fully and feelingly entered into, when it was the united
judgment, with the exception of one dear friend, that the time
was not come to absent ourselves therefrom. I fully unite with
thee, that if your or our allotment is of the Lord's ordering and
appointment, we must not murmur at the smallness of our num
bers for a time, whether in actual separation or still mingling
with those who do not see with us but look upon us as wrong ;
and let us, as thou remarks, " encourage a hope that in his own
time He will yet favour Zion and satisfy her poor with bread."
Thine seems a trying and proving position, and no marvel
that they (the committee) could not bear the Light striking at
them, and that they were glad to get away.
Our Yearly Meeting is now about commencing, I had not
thought of being there, but believe I must in a few days go up to
it from (unexpectedly) feeling if it continues, and desiring to be
in my right place, and then to occupy with whatever may be
bestowed for the occasion. But how few we are now who see
(or act) alike ; it is hard work and like working against hope,

1863] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 127
but if we are any of us enabled for any (the least) service, may
we be found faithful.
I remain thy affectionate and sympathising friend,
John G. Sargent.
5th Month 22nd. — I reached London ready for attending the
second week of the Yearly Meeting. Was much helped from
day to day and favoured to obtain relief of mind in various
sittings, so that I felt the reward of peace. The manner of
transacting the discipline I believe to be more in that which is
superficial and less in the Life than it was two years back — very
rapidly going through it, having a Clerk at the table who wants
depth. At the close of the meeting a small company of Friends met
at Joseph Armfield's to seek together for Divine strength — those
who are bowed down with a sense of the state of our once
favoured Society, for the encouragement of one another, if so it
might be, and to see one another face to face. In this oppor
tunity favour was granted us in a feeling that the Master was
with us. To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 2nd of 9th Month, 1863.
My dear Friend,
 Truly we must look unto the Head, and not
lean one upon another, and this will apply to our daily walk,
minding the monitions and leadings of his Holy Spirit depen
dent thereon, and upon the crumbs even which fall from time
to time from his table of living provision, of which there is
enough and to spare for all his dependent little ones, wherever
scattered the world over. May I, and all of us, my dear
friend, become more and more alive to this necessary appen
dage to the Christian and the Quaker, even simple, childlike
dependence upon the Head, looking for the movings of his
finger, and then obeying.
With regard to these sittings, it is not more than we might
expect, and happy it is there are those who will bear the sifting
and be purified jntrj/iecZ through the operation — knowing that with
out watchfulness and deep and close dwelling, they themselves, we

128 selections from the diary and [1864
ourselves (if of this number) of the living and faithful, shall also
go away ; therefore it is my desire to encourage thee and to
take fresh courage myself. And let us keep very close, increas
ingly close, unto the Power which overcomes, look to the Power,
the enemy will sometimes bring in the reasoning which stands
not in the Power, but which will if we abide not therein, leaven
us also into itself, looking out instead of within, even without
in the activity of thought within ourselves. This must not be,
but the eye and the desire must be in the Head. . . .
Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To W. Hodgson.
Fritchley, 3rd ol 4tb Month, 1864.
My VERY DEAR FRIEND,
For such I feel thee to be in the unchangeable Truth, a lover of
it, and a defender of it. My mind has not been indifferent to
thy brotherly epistle, which has refreshed and animated some
of us, having been read by several. A long cessation of corres
pondence has existed, but varied circumstances it may be on
both sides have caused it. We have moved from Cockermouth
to this place, which is a village about ten miles from Derby.
 It is a comfort to our minds to know of thy
remarkable recovery and restoration, comparatively, to health
and strength. That this may be continued to thee is the desire
of our minds, for truly such as are enabled to work in the
Lord's vineyard in upholding the good old way of Truth, must
be choice in their day and generation. But some such are
taken away in the prime (as we have cause to believe) of their
day; so the call is renewedly to bear this in mind, and to be
diligent ; those whom the Lord of the harvest entrusts with a
larger share than many, of his precious jewels, for their occupy
ing therewith. And seeing he doth this because of their faith
fulness, it the more behoves them to renewed diligence and
steadfast obedience 
Thou may'st well be brought into mourning on account of
the devastations of the enemy in this our native land, " the
abomination of desolation standing where it ought not," and
this to a very great extent. I trust there is a little band of
testimony bearers left, and of opposers to the work of the
enemy (I would hope) according to their several abilities, and
the measure afforded, but these seem to be few indeed. I trust
we are some of us brought together at times, and are brought

1864] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 129

to the acknowledgment that the Lord is indeed with us and
amongst us ; and this does, I believe, apply to our late Meet
ing for worship and Conference following, in which, throughout,
we had to experience, more than at either time before, of the
overshadowing of the holy Wing. We met at Manchester on the
2nd of this month, about twenty-six in number, of which eight
were women friends. Our dear friend, Matilda Rickman,* was
with us, with Louisa E. Gilkes. At this Conference was brought
in a document, preparing (we hope) for the press, showing the
sad declension, by way of the changes that have taken place,!
the Yearly Meeting countenancing them by the alterations and
additions in the late revision of the Book of Discipline. We
think it is a valuable collection, springing from the exercise of a
brother amongst us, others also viewing the desirability of a
testimony of this sort. Slow progress, or but little, I may ac
knowledge, appears as to these meetings, or the work in them,
but we have felt refreshed together in the Lord, I can, I believe,
truthfully say. I have still to admit that all are not quite of
the same mind with regard to the attendance of the meetings for
discipline under the present constitution. There are some who
are ready to discontinue their attendance of them, whilst others
think it is not right to do so, or that good may yet be done in the
attendance 
Since we have been here we have been holding our meetings
at our own home, but we think it will be best to open a meeting
in the village, or attend the meeting nearest to us, which is
Furnace. But this is about four miles off, and we are as

*This was the first Conference M. Rickman attended. She was a much
esteemed elder of Lewes and Chichester Monthly Meeting. Gradually
she was given to see whither the Society was drifting, and was constrained
to bear her testimony against its proceedings, by a withdrawal therefrom,
feeling as she often expressed that "whatsoever is not of faith is sin. She
settled at Fritchley, with her closely united friend, Louisa E. Gilkes in the
year 1868, and was a diligent attender of the meetings constituting that
Monthly Meeting. M. R. died at Fritchley in the 2nd month, 1882, in the
83rd year of her age, seven weeks after following the remains of her dear
friend L. B. G. to the grave.
tThis work was drawn up by Daniel Pickard, of Leeds, and afterwards
revised and adopted by the Friends attending the Conference Meetings.
It was published in London in 1864. Its full title is, " An expostulation on
behalf of the Truth, against the Departures in Doctrine, Practice and Dis
cipline, in which the revised Queries, Rules, and Advices of London Yearly
Meeting of Friends are examined and Compared with former Editions."
Although this was a public indictment of London Yearly Meeting, showing
from its own acts, by a large number of Extracts from the Queries, Rules,
and Advices, its lapse from first principles, and was temperate in
tone, being, as its name implies, an expostulation, yet, it was never
answered !

130 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1864

many as twelve altogether, and it is too far for us all to go, unless
we had a commodious conveyance, so that it appears more
reasonable for us to sit down together here, and it is more likely
than not that others would meet with us if we had a public room.
I trust the right way will present before long for our acting
therein 
How, my dear friend and brother in the Lord, how it would, I
think, rejoice my heart-to come and shake thee by the hand, if in
right ordering, but whether this will ever be, is only known to
the Lord, who doth bring wonderful things to pass ; however,
whether present or absent one from the other, let those who
humbly have to believe in times of His appearing that they are
His servants, let them at all times endeavour to keep on the
armour of His righteousness, which they verily do know, though
they may be compassed about with many difficulties by the way, to
be sufficient to bring forth to the honour of His ever excellent Name.
'17th. — This has been laid by unfinished. I now return to
thee in mind, and may I not say in heart too, for my soul longs
after the good, and sometimes feels it, that is partaken of by the
brethren. Since last writing we have attended the Monthly
Meeting at Chesterfield. A certificate of removal for us and
family was brought to the meeting, but deferred being notified in
any way, it manifestly appeared by previous contemplation.
What will spring out of the matter I know not, but not having
been attending the particular meeting, except on very few oc
casions, and sitting down at home, I think the idea is that we
are about to set up a separate meeting. As to asking consent to
open a meeting here, we are not at the present time feeling
easy so to do, and thus show an allegiance to their authority,
that of the present back-slidden organization. It may be the
time is now come to arise and shake ourselves from the dust on
our garments, and come clean out from them, as regards the
attendance of more disciplinary meetings with them, but I ap
prehend something will be required by way of testifying in this
Quarterly Meeting, where we are comparatively strangers, before
we quite leave them 
I unite entirely with thee in the judgment that it is a delusion,
the waiting for something more glaring or more tangible than the
evidences we have already of the great and general departure
(with only few exceptions) from the principle we profess to hold,
and which has been held by all true Friends. Thy remarks
are good, my dear Friend, with regard to standing aloof from
many who still retain a " name to live," but who are gone, as
it were, into the shadow which declineth. It is good, indeed,
to feel that we are at any time brought down into that low valley
where we can give up ah, as thou writest, for his sake who has

1864] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 131

condescended to enlighten us in regard to his precious Truth,
and has called us to stand for his precious testimonies in the
midst of a crooked and backsliding generation.
With regard to the address issued by the so-called Meeting for
Sufferings, which thou alludest to, respecting the war, how can
anything they touch whilst in alienation from the true principle,
be clean ? It must show itself ; the fruit must be according to
the tree, though it wants sometimes the vision of the just to see
it. May we be afresh animated to strengthen the things that
remain, as regards our several particulars in this land, and you
by a steadfast adherence to that which has been shewn you in
the light. So may we be encouraged by your faithfulness, and
tbat cleanness may be in the camp of God, the whole camp,
whether with you, or with us, for the Truth is the same every
where, and the children of the Truth are the Lord's people,
however far divided as to the outward, by sea or land, and know
one another in Spirit, whensoever the Spirit brings them
together, and even the very countenance outward indicates to
such that they are brethren, and they walk together, for they are
agreed ; and they testify that Truth is truth and no lie ; and
they love it, because it maketh them like it, and it hath made
them free, free indeed! " Choose the good and refuse the evil,"
are very significant words, and how binding upon us all. Choose
the good in ourselves, choose the good in others, for He that
planteth it is One, whether in us or them. "Go thou and do
likewise," this shews example is to be followed, a measure of
His good Spirit going before, within us, which has to cleave to
every appearance of good, coming from the same Spirit in others,
so that nothing that it can or may do outwardly will offend, for
it must be of the same, which is supremely good. Thy account
of the sufferers during this war has much interested us — a trial
of faith, as in days gone by. . . . To conclude, my dear
friend, with thy words, " may we stand firmly for the Master and
his pure Truth in our day and generation," that so we may serve
Him who is greater than all, and yet condescends to appear in
the least, and it recurs to mind in the least, those who are least in
their own eyes THe condescends to appear in such] more than He
can do (for there is not that room to enter) in those who are not
yet brought down into a state of nothingness as pertains to
themselves. In brotherly love I feel to be thy true friend,
John G. Sargent.
1864. 9th month 18th.— Met the first time in the Cottage
Meeting House at Fritchley. A quiet favoured time, life spring-

132 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1864

ing up in the morning meeting. In the afternoon not so lively.
A feeling of peace, and I trust thankfulness, was the clothing of
our minds at thus being provided with a comfortable Meeting
House, To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 17th of 9th Month, 1864.
My Dear Friend,
 Thy description of the state of those in New
York Yearly Meeting is very comforting. Their epistle to the
remnant of Friends in England will find a response in the hearts
of the livingly concerned here to whom it may come 
I hope you have felt satisfaction in your late move of residence.
It feels a favour when, at any time, shown the way ; in this the
heart can rejoice. There seems to be, as we advance on our
pilgrimage through time, fresh calls for faith and faithful walk
ing, even in paths we have not before known ; in these an increase
or greater measure of faith or trust must be our portion, if we
would grow in strength. This has been called for in our late
move to this part, but I am more and more willing to believe
that the Shepherd of Israel is condescending to lead in the way,
and it may be that the good Hand is preparing us to endure
hardness as soldiers in his ranks. May this be our favoured
experience, even to know how to endure, that we may be saved in
the day of close proving ; for what is to come upon us we know
not yet. There is strife, and striving in man's spirit which must
eventually know a downfall or be brought thereunto, under the
powerful working of the wisdom of God. May it be in the order
ing of the Lord that this is come upon us, that we are accounted
as disturbers and disorderly walkers, because we cannot, yea,
dare not, go with the false current and bow to the decrees of the
Yearly Meeting 
We had a comfortable little meeting on First-day — our first in
the cottage, which is a long room well adapted for the purpose.
Two stranger members with us, and a third who was visiting us
previously. It is a favour indeed to be permitted to feel that we
are owned together, amidst conflict as regards some, on account
of our setting up this meeting. I may have named it before to
thee, that I have not felt free in my mind in the present state of
the Society, to ask permission of the disciplinary meeting,
though when the committee brought in their report to the
Monthly Meeting, after visiting us, I told the friends of our
prospect of holding our meetings in another house laid out for
the purpose. May the heavenly wind blow all adverse currents

1864] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 133
away in due time. It is well for us to have a proving why and
wherefore we do as we do. The Lord knows it is to maintain
through all, our endeavouring at least, to act for the Truth, and to
walk unspotted before him.
. . . I have omitted, I believe, to inform thee we were
highly favoured at the close of our last Conference with the own
ing presence of the Master, this in an eminent degree over
shadowing with solemnity, — the Crown of all our meetings. In
this I believe thou wilt rejoice with us. May we so walk as to
know again and again, and not only when so assembled, but at
other times also, the banner of Truth lifted up, and our Ebenezer
to be exalted to the praise of Him who is the Omnipotent Judge
of all the earth  I am thy friend and brother, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 26th of 11th Mouth, 1864.
My dear Friend,
Thy acceptable letter was received with pleasure and comfort.
Since that time we have met in the same way as previously ;
this time in London. We continue to feel that it is good for us
so to do. I think we were over thirty in number, and spiritual
strength was, I believe, renewed. But way does not yet open
for much more decided stepping ; some are very fearful, if that
is the right word. I desire much that the unchangeable Truth,
which led our forefathers and still leads those who will be subject
thereunto, may be our strength, and bring forth judgment unto
victory, in all our proceedings for the cause of Truth, and that
the halt and the blind may be either led onward into safety, or
that the camp may be purged from all that unduly stay behind,
that thus we may be a willing people, being led and governed
by the true Leader and only safe Guide. I handed in the
Epistle from the Friends on your side the Atlantic, addressed to
the " Bemnant of Friends in England." I had read it myself
to comfort, but the prevailing judgment of Friends at the meet
ing was, not to read it ; it being considered that there was no
organized body to whom this appellation will apply, way did not
open to receive it. There were nevertheless some who were
quite prepared to appreciate it, and it has been circulated among
some who were not at the meeting, and it is now in circulation.
It may be well also to add that satisfaction has been expressed
with the reading of it. John G. Sargent.

134 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1864
To Thomas Drewry.
Fritchley, 28th of 12th Month, 1864.
My dear Friend,
 It feels pleasant to have a little intercourse in
this way ; thy feeling of unity and sympathy with us is very
cordial. We have cause to feel thankful for an improvement in
health, some, if not each one of us, since coming into Derby
shire, though there has seemed to be an increased demand upon
time and energies, more than was anticipated. . . I am en
couraged to trust that the step taken is a right one, and in the
ordering of a kind Providence.
The view that A. F. takes does not surprise me ; I am quite
prepared to believe that the idea even of a separation is quite
unsavory to most, and that this prevails amongst such as are
averse to the changes (or some of them) that have taken place.
What seems to be dreaded is, I believe, an amalgamation with
the new views, by little and little giving away our strength ;
herein is, I have no doubt, need for the watch, so that the fear,
I apprehend, should be, not lest we forward separation, which
fear is a part of human policy or reasoning, but lest we become
mixed with the people in that which is unsound or of the new
leaven, by not standing firm upon the Rock, and thus keeping
to Truth's testimonies, and letting the Lord rule by his pure
light working in us and by us. So, I believe, if we would walk
in the everlasting Day, we must let fears of separation alone,
and suffer the true and holy leaven to work for and by us what
the Lord may choose ; so that in effect it will thus be what He
chooses and what He works, and not what -we fear. For the fear
of man bringeth a snare, in whatever way it is exercised, inas
much as where this fear is, trust in God does not prevail.
So my view is that we have nothing to do with such fears,
but to walk onward in the Light according to the measure
bestowed, as though we knew no such thing as separation,
but having the Lord always before us. Man's policy or natural
wisdom is the cause of all this evil that has come over
us. Why then allow it to work amongst us in the shape of
fear to be separated, fear to offend, or any other fear than that
of departing from the fear of God ? What have we to do with
it ? Are we not told to keep the eye single, and the whole body
shall be full of light? Now, if we be fearing or contriving against
separation by diverging from that which might work it, whilst
our path seems made clear to us and certain, is, in this, the eye
kept single ? Surely we must not expect the whole body to he
full of light if we steer our own way to avoid what human reason
shows us is dangerous — but the true danger lies in this, choosing

1865] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 135
our own way, and in the fear of man, or of man's wisdom, which
bringeth with it a snare. I think thou wilt understand me. If
our trust is in the Lord, if we have partaken of his goodness
and owning condescension, in our steppings thus far, let us not
entertain anything but that good thing which is our strength, our
Light, and our Guide.
I incline to believe that the sub-divisions thou alluded to
may be in best wisdom, and a needs-be for the purifying of the
Church, as a sifting from sieve to sieve, till that only remains
which the Lord chooses should remain. And then it is, when the
few grains of pure wheat remain alone that the eye must be
kept constantly upon the Captain, and according to their faith
fulness, out of the fear of man will they thus be preserved to the
Lord, and draw those after them, who as yet had not been ready
to undergo the whole purifying process. So if faithfulness is
abode in by a remnant, and patience too, we may hope and trust,
I believe, that the Lord will be glorified in them, and a gathering
to the standard will be the result. .
With regard to S. E'.'s remarks as to the station the Master
has placed us in, in the Church, — the Church of God is composed
of living stones, not dead ones. These must act for Him accord
ing as He ordereth. The eye that sees, it must be for a purpose,
and we must be subject to his commands. I esteem S. E., and
I regret he thinks (as it appears to me) that it is on account of
annoyances that we do not walk with those who are in the
changes, nor act in the discipline. This I hope is not a correct
view, it is not a solid basis, and unless there is something
stronger to stand upon, we had better bear the annoyances for
our humbling, and not move from under them. I have written
much, but hope no harm, and with sincere desire for our (each
one's) preservation, strengthening and increased clearness of
vision and steadiness of purpose, as the way is made clear to us.
Thy sincere friend, John G. Sargent.
1865. 4th Month 13th.— At Monthly Meeting in Belfast
was engaged in testimony. Was reminded how that help and
deliverance comes not always in the ordinary course of things,
and how he that was at the pool of Bethesda was healed, who
was waiting for the troubling of the water, but in that instance
was cured by Him, who was by him, out of the common course
of things
For the first time in a meeting for worship I bent the
knee, and supplicated that our petition might be heard, and that

136 selections from the diary and [1865
the overflowing scourge might pass over ; that the Lord would
hear from his judgment seat, and in judgment remember mercy,
that the lost soul might be redeemed. This seemed to have
reference to what had been described by other Friends in the
meeting, as a state of condemnation for pride and haughtiness
on the part of the daughters of Zion (a state present), " walk
ing and mincing as they go," &c, and as though time was very
short with such a state.
Felt I was helped to this fresh act of dedication, (may I not
say.) All praise unto Him who I humbly trust moveth me to
fresh acts of obedience. To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 28th of 5th Month, 1865.
My dear and much valued Friend,
 I am afraid thou art thinking too well of
such a one as me, of whom I desire humbly to say, "lam poor
in Manasseh, and the least in my Father's house," for it is the
poor in their own eyes, truly poor, who are fed, truly fed ; and
the least also in our own sight, or esteem, who are truly great,
so think not of us above that ye ought, any more than we are so
to think of ourselves or our own attainments in the spiritual war
fare. Truly, when in the light of the Lord we see ourselves,
something of our stature, how humbling then to see how
little we are in our best attainments, compared with what we
ought to be. Then where is there room to boast ? Man only
can do this, because he seeth not as God seeth, and this is a
state not to be coveted  Perhaps T. D. may have
written to thee respecting our late meeting in London, in which
we were favoured, and strengthened to make an appointment to
visit the Meeting for Sufferings, " in order, as they may be en
abled, to solicit the attention of that meeting to the very serious
changes recently made in the doctrine and discipline of our
religious Society as the same are set forth in a book, entitled,
' An Expostulation on behalf of the Truth.' " The Friends who
attended (four in number) were detained about two hours before
being received, and it was preconcerted in the meeting not to
enter into a discussion; so after three of the Friends had relieved
their minds1 amongst them, and after very little remark, they
withdrew. I have heard nothing as resulting therefrom, but it
is another step whereby some relief is obtained.
Thy friend, John G, Sargent.

1865] correspondence of john g. sargent 137
From William Hodgson.
Philadelphia, 30th of 7th Month, 1865.
My dear Friend,
 It is very plain that there is no ground for
hope in the present organization, for a pure standard to be raised
for the ancient faith and practice. [In England] I apprehend
they must be left to the corruptions which they have chosen and
cherished. But I do often long that a remnant, if ever so small,
may be preserved and strengthened to stand for that way in
which our forefathers found safety and peace. Yet this must be
through suffering and deep humiliations, a willingness being
wrought to be accounted as fools, yea, as the very scum of all
things by those who are soaring aloft in their imaginations and
fancied attainments, and conscious of being looked upon as wise
and great and good by those who are in the same worldly-wise
spirit that rules in them. Thy friend, W. Hodgson.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 12th of 11th Month, 1865.
My dear Friend,
Thy acceptable letter came to hand, written at a time when
thou wast confined to thy bed, and feeling low, I apprehend,
under discouraging circumstances. May I trust thou art now
feeling better again in the outward, and inwardly revived, for
seasons there are of conflict, besetment and trial, for the wise
purpose permitted of humbling and raising up again, that the
creature may know wisdom and continue growing therein ; that
all the glory be given to whom it is due, and that we may again
and again see that our whole dependence must be upon God and
the Saviour, whom man by reason acknowledges, but not so ex
perimentally, without this humbling by the breaking down of
His Power. To know of thy being helped to a good degree of
recovery, would be a comfort to us, but our desires, for
ourselves or for others, have to be subject to the Divine will; if
the Lord will, ought to be our petition 
Our little meeting here continues, I am able to inform thee, to
be, according to our belief, in the Lord's ordering, and owned,
we desire humbly to acknowledge, by Him who careth for the
sparrows  Were you in reach of us, glad would
we be to mingle with you that we might feel together where
Truth is, and seek to know together the mind of Truth. . . .
What a favour to be found in our right places if so be we are
faithful therein!

138 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1865

Thou alludes to our Conference and the communication with
the Meeting for Sufferings, which was, as thou supposest, with a
view to clear our hands towards them, rather than with any ex
pectation of inducing them to retrace their steps. Our last
meeting was held in Birmingham. We have hitherto felt it right to
hold these meetings, though I beheve in our last we sensibly felt
our weakness and dependent state, and right that we should feel
this, which is a favour ; yet the good Master does own our desires
therein, we do believe, and we have been encouraged thereby.
We are nevertheless weak indeed, and do not come up to that
which we could desire for strength, for stature, and clearness of
vision, or walking answerably to the pure living testimony which
the Lord would lead into, was there more true devotedness to
Him. Thy account of your General Meeting is interesting to us ;
showing to us that you have stronger men and women than we
have, to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty
man, the man of much strength according to the wisdom of this
world, which wisdom, how often it does step in, and sits as an
angel of light ; but we need not be deceived thereby, if we do
but watch and keep humble ; so doing, we keep close to our
heavenly Guide. But for want of this, or going therefrom, we go
from Him, and follow the great deceiver who really loves the
darkness and hates the light. I lately attended the Quarterly
Meeting at Leeds under an apprehended feeling of duty, and
sat the meeting for discipline, in which I felt drawn to raise my
voice by way of testimony. I have been given to feel, I think I
may venture to say, that there are those in this poor Society, who,
as it were, know not their right hand from their left, and my
spirit has, I also desire humbly to say, yearned over these, that
the Lord's power may go over them and that they may be
shielded from the enemies' snares, now so thickly spread by the
hands and the example too of those who rule ; who " have lost
their hands," or have stepped into rule without being placed
there by the Head of the Church, or such as the former whose
bows have not abode in strength, the Strength of the Redeemer,
and so they have fearfully turned aside, and instead of being
watchmen and watchwomen, have become snares and gins to
the house of Israel. May we, my dear friend, be preserved
under that Heavenly Wing of power, which whilst under we are
safe, and the archer cannot come at us nor hurt us. The
abiding is sure, whilst the hands of the soul are lifted up for
safety. Now my dear friend, I, and we, do desire to salute thee
in that which is so near and dear to each one of us, trusting in
the Lord that he will keep us. John G. Sargent,

1866] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT. 139

To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 11th of 3rd Month, 1866.
 Thy letters, my dear friend and brother, are
fraught with much that interests us both ; and some have been
much so with that which is cause for mourning and deep con
flict. Whither shall we go ? The answer is quite plain ; abide
by the Master. We are often brought into a very straight and
trying place, but not too much so, I believe, to be helped through
and over ; but that eye which does not see, wants sometimes to
see before the right time comes— the Lord's time. We can only
fight for the Lord in his time and in his way. Poverty and
strippedness have been much my portion of late, and may
patience be the needful accompaniment, then there may be hope.
The Conference Meeting thou hast alluded to as knowing nothing
about, from hearing or written communication, was one of less
encouragement than I think previous ones. Indeed, we are but
a poor, weak company. There does not seem strength to take
any decided step unitedly ; there wants I believe more of a
seeing eye to eye, more of the true unity as to moving along ;
we are indeed very few, and none but the Lord alone can help us,
strengthen us, or make us as a band to meet the adversary.
With regard to the state of the Church here, it is conflicting
indeed, and I can see no other way for us, than to mind our own
business and be faithful to Truth's secret leadings, then I do
trust a seed will be preserved, though there may have to be a
contending for the faith as it was once delivered to the saints,
by going forth and moving amongst the adversaries and weak
ones with our lives in our hands. May we not trust that if very
watchful we shall know all these turnings and overturnings to
work for our good, and that no positive evil will be permitted to
come nigh our dwelling — that safe, deep and inward dwelling
with, and in, the Lord Jesus, that as deliverance does not yet
arise for us from the Lord we may yet have to lift up the voice
against the accursed thing, in the meetings for worship aud for
discipline too, without feeling that we are one with them, or can
work as they work. I have sometimes felt best satisfied to
remain and to watch and to do as utterance has been given me.
So, my dear friend, I wish to let thee know just how I have been
led (as I apprehend) to view the state and condition we are, as a
people, in  It is a life of dangers, fraught with per
plexities often times, and many are the temptations, so we
have need to be humbled and to be kept low. The many sub
divisions on your side are painful, and yet I cannot say they are
surprising, — sifting as from sieve to sieve, and then what does
remain ? May it be life, and life enough to outlive the death and

140 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1866
darkness so much prevailing. . . . 0, that all might
come into the true humility and subjection, therein, then, with
the heart open to instruction which comes therefrom, there
would be a cleaving to that only which is good, and brother
would cleave to brother in the unchangeable Truth. . . .
I remain thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
1866. 9th Month 1st. — Met in Conference in London.
There might be about thirty Friends present in our meeting for
worship ; a favoured time it was felt to be, and in the sittings
throughout, ending next day, when we parted in the feeling that
it had been good to be there.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 30th of 12th Month, 1866.
My dear Friend,
On reading thy last very acceptable letter, my heart saluted
thee in Gospel love, love unfeigned flowed from' me as to a
brother beloved who desired the prosperity of Truth in our land
as in his own, and truly, I believe thou not only desires it, but,
labours for it also, in the ability which the Lord thy God gives
thee, so that I can say, go on, and the Lord thy God be with
thee and prosper thee in that which he commits unto thee. I
have at this time again taken thy letter for perusal to take up
such parts as may seem to call for a reply. Thou queriest of
me what may be the accounts we receive from your side which
seem conflicting or puzzle us. Thy cautionary remark in words
of Scripture are, I believe applicable, and very good in the
matter, " Take heed how ye hear." What has been conflicting
is the accounts that have reached us of divisions and sub-divisions
on your side and amongst all those who have felt drawn off from
the new organizations as they may be called, though under the
name of the Society, for it does seem that with you and with us
the old Society has become newly organized, even in the letter,
and not of or in the Spirit. "Go ye not after them, nor follow
them," are the words which come to mind. But on looking at
the probable state of such companies as do feel themselves drawn
off, or in other words quite as correct, left to themselves, I do view
it that there will be at first some who are not sufficiently humbled
or come off from the favour and fawning of man, or the love of
the honour which is of man ; so there still must be a sifting, a
further sifting as from sieve to sieve, before that which is entirely
free from the chaff remains. I believe our heads have been

1867] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 141

lifted up from this depression, so as to be enabled to look at
things, somewhat as we have believed they are, and remember
ing still that there must come tribulation, and we must (all those
who love and fear God, the God of their lives) pass through it ;
so I would encourage, from my heart, those dear friends who see
in the Light, not men as trees walking, but things as they really
are, that they be faithful, that they pursue that which they are
called unto ; that they put no other garment on than that of
the Spirit, no mixed garment ; that so they be not spotted, and
that they be thus accepted of Him who will and doth clothe
with his own clothing spiritually and that also outwardly, which
is in conformity thereto, so will no wolf be permitted in the fold,
the fold of Christ, because he is the Shepherd thereof and
careth for his own. Would, my dear friend, that we were
stronger in the faith, that there were more of such too, who are
prepared to hazard their lives (all that is theirs) for the precious
Truth. Then might we go forward ; but unless we are willing
to go " in this our might," in the measure that is bestowed, we
shall not achieve much for the Lord, for ourselves, or for our
successors, the succeeding generation.
As regards our Conference Meetings, thou art no doubt right,
that there are " hangers back amongst us, even to the weaken
ing of the faith of others." I think thou hast very clear views
of our position; favoured opportunities we have had, but it
may nevertheless be, that some of us are too much hanging
back, and it does seem as if very few of our number are pre
pared, or have been so hitherto, to take any decided steps ;
but there is a fear amongst us lest we do in any way appear to
others to be forming a separated body ; this seems to be the care
and the fear, of some especially, and a strong objection was
manifest in our last meeting to the making any minutes, so,
much has not yet been done in this way.
1st Month 20th. — And now my dear friend, I again take
the pen, and may inform' thee our Conference was held as ap
pointed, on the 8th of this month. . . . The meeting for
worship, the first sitting, was a favoured one. I do not
remember feeling that we have been more owned together at
any former meeting, and through each sitting. We were
about twenty-two in number. The old Queries in the 1802
edition of the Book of Discipline were read, and, I believe,
seriously considered, and some remarks made thereon. We feel
it good to read the old Queries. The Friends who had been on
a religious engagement into Wales since our last meeting,
holding meetings where there are none established, gave in a
report of the same, and of the help vouchsafed. The concern
had been brought before us at our former Conference, though

142 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND

no minute was then made. . . . But at this meeting no
obstruction arose, and we were favoured with strength and
ability to go forward, I believe, step by step, and to make
some advance in unity one with another. The friends who
went with the sympathy and encouragement of the meeting,
were Daniel Pickard and Louisa E. Gilkes, accompanied by
Matilda Rickman, and we can believe she was helpful to them.
Well, my dear friend, whilst thus much looks encouraging,
I do believe nevertheless, we are still in the weakness, and
want more strength, more of the true boldness ; there may
be something that hinders from so fully going forward as
would be to the praise of the great I AM, and may we be
permitted in mercy to see the hindering thing and know it,
each one for ourselves ; may we be endued with more of that
power which strengthened our forefathers and led them forth.
To hear of your meetings and the holy help vouchsafed in
them from time to time, and the faithful messengers amongst
you, is encouraging, and there is a power which, if we know
it in our midst, and day by day for and in ourselves, does
lift us up above discouragements that otherwise would overcome
us, and there would be no faith in us, but assuredly whilst
we feel the Father's love in our hearts by the visitations of his
Spirit through and by his son Christ Jesus, we can but believe,
though there are times when faith gets loiv, and remains low
till the Replenisher comes in for our help. . . . There is,
indeed, abundant evidence for our learning the need of ivatch-
fulness that we go not after, nor mind, that disaffected spirit
which errs, and would draw us off from the discipline ; so
salutary as it is felt to be by those who know their own weak
ness, and how prone man is to slide imperceptibly from the
right path, the alone path of safety, the sure Guide, whom to
know and follow is life eternal 
In near fellowship in the unchangeable Truth, I am thy friend,
J. G. Sargent.
1867. 1st Month 8th. — Met in Conference in Birmingham
as appointed. About twenty-two Friends present at our first
meeting, in which a manifestation of the Lord's power was known
to the rejoicing of our hearts, and I felt constrained (for the
first time in an assembly in this land) to bow the knee,
and supplicated that there might be an offering up of a
meat offering and the pouring forth of a drink offering unto
the Lord, acceptable to Him, at that time, and that whereas we,
some of us, believed we had long enough compassed this moun-

1867] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 143

tain (or state in which we then were) there might be known a going
forward ; and I did believe that the Lord was graciously pleased
to hear from heaven, His dwelling place, and that there was at
this Conference a stepping onward, and an advance made not
before known amongst us, obstructions being removed that
before had stood in our way, and in this particularly, that our
clerk made minutes of proceedings, with unanimity, and no
hindrance— whereas at our last Conference there had been some
hindrance, and, I believe, stoppage of the Life. The queries
were read, and seriously considered to our edification.
Cockermouth, 2nd Month 10th. — Have again to praise the
Lord for his help in my inward man, having in both meetings,
had to declare for Him; in the afternoon, "that a living dog is
better than a dead lion," and to show a little, I believe, of the
application thereof. Truly of this day I can say, help conieth
from the Lord.
24th. — At Barrow, and to meeting at Loughborough. Was
impressed with the words and experience of some, that " we
spend our years as a tale that is told," therefore we do well to
watch at Wisdom's gate, that we may be taught so to number
our days that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom, — heavenly
wisdom. We were six of us at meeting. Life prevailed towards
the end of the meeting, in which and by which utterance was
given. To one of his Sons.
Belfast, 5th of 2nd Month, 1867.
My Dear  ,
Thou hast been in my thoughts since we parted yesterday,
and I feel as though I could be most easy to impart to thee a
little in this way, of the concern I feel for thy real welfare in that
which is good and of primary importance ; for what are all
outward and transitory things and enjoyments and lightness of
spirits in the outward, compared to the substantial enjoyment of
inward peace and a truly quiet mind, held and strengthened in
the God of peace, — that holy quiet in the inward man which is
known to the followers of Jesus. What I so much desire for thee
is, more of this inward quiet and stayedness of mind, more of

144 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868
the heavenly ballast which is as an anchor, and which, whilst in
the innocent enjoyment of the outward, prevents and stays the
mind from dwelling there, so that the mind thus knows a sure
and safe anchorage whilst passing along day by day amid temp
tations to soar aloft, which I believe the enemy would keep thee
from the knowledge of; I hope thou wilt understand me ?
1868. 2nd Month 6th, Manchester. — On my way home
from Ireland on business, I attended meeting here this morning,
and was helped I believe, to deliver what was given. " I will
not trust in my bow, neither shall mine own arm save me,"
enjoining waiting upon the Lord the full time, that our own hearts
may be strengthened and we be fit for His service — not offering
nor eating anything that dieth of itself, remembering how
Saul offered before the time, not waiting long enough — not to
trust in anything that is of the natural man or in the wisdom
of man, and if we trusted in Him, He would feed us with food
suited to us, and in his time, (or to that effect) He would
enable us to shake off the dust and arise, and our light would
shine brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. Felt peace
ful in the conclusion of my offering.
*To Thomas Drewry.
Cockermouth, 25th of 4th Month, 1862.
My dear Friend,
I have thy interesting letter giving an account of thy visit to
W. 13. It interests me to learn of his welfare and feelings,
and although it does not appear that any besides himself
and his wife, have absented themselves from meetings for disci
pline on account of the changes, yet we can but believe it is
right to firmly attend to conviction in this, as in any and every
other matter. The time has not seemed come for us to do so;
nevertheless we have been brought to look at it very closely, and
desire to be found standing in our lot to the end of our days, in
whatever that may be ; and though arduous to stand and work
so alone in our meetings, as we seem to ourselves to do, yet it
must be so, and that we are yet to testify for the good and
against wrong things ; may we be very faithful, and I believe we,
and all who are faithful, will wax stronger and stronger.
I had in our last Quarterly Meeting, as thou seems not to be
altogether a stranger to, to make a stand against what to me is
*The following letter was accidentally omitted previously.

1862] correspondence of john g. sargent 146

evil, yea an evil thing and bitter, to help that which is wrong.
It was with me to propose to our Monthly Meeting that a pro
position* should go to our Quarterly and thence to the Yearly
Meeting for the removal of the yoke from off the necks of the
disciples, (to use the words of Scripture,) by discontinuing the
reading of the advices at the close of a meeting for worship,
but the Monthly meeting would do nothing in it. I met with
hard usage there, and none with me ; so under I believe some
fresh feeling, I brought it before the Quarterly Meeting, as a
matter in which there was room for abundance of true charity,
and for the relieving of the distressed, — those who are truly
distressed and burdened with this yoke ; for this I was severely
reprimanded by an elder (in man's spirit I believe) not in right
authority, arid such was the view I had given me of the state of
our poor Society indicated by such a proceeding (that of reading
the advices at the close of a meeting for worship) as approved of
by the Yearly Meeting, that it was brought before me to be as
iniquity, inasmuch as I believed the enemy had made such an
advance as to come up to the very door of the sanctuary, the
place of true worship, spiritual worship. I mean not the meet
ing place outwardly, but the place of true prayer, that place
where, in assembling together for the true worship, when
gathered into the Name or Power, in the stillness of all flesh, we
are permitted to be in the sanctuary of our God, and nothing
that defileth, even the letter which killeth must not enter : the
enemy it seems to me has got up thus far, even at the very door,
and further than that in the minds of some, for there are those
who would,, through his crafty devices, have the reading in the
meetings ; and thus the enemy, who was and is, a liar from • the
beginning would, and will I believe, get in and take whole pos
session of the house or minds of these, who are not so gathered
in the Spirit, even the Holy Head, as to see that he is not wanted
there, for that he is a liar and ever was so. These words I did
not give expression to, so at large, but under this feeling, and
with what I did express in that meeting for discipline, I gave
utterance to the word (which did present itself and from which I
dared not withhold expression) iniquitous, and have felt no con
demnation for so doing, though I would willingly have found
another. Under this feeling of its being strong, I expressed a
hope that friends would bear with me in the use of it; but it was
*This is the mode prescribed by the discipline of the Society to initiate
and promote alterations in the rules, to establish new rules or other
desirab'e changes, which when proposed to and adopted by a Monthly and
afterwards by a Quarterly Meeting are brought in due course before the
Society's Annual Meeting, to be considered and accepted, rejected or modi
fied as the case may be.

146 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1862

afterwards caught at, and I was reproved as before stated, though
I did not hear what the elder was saying, and was kept above all
he said, for he felt to me to be in the spirit of a man and not in
the true authority which gives life rather than takes from it ;
we must be willing, or we must expect, that man's judgment
will pass upon us, but never heed ; if we are but seeking to have
every wrong thought, word and act judged down by the Spirit of
the Lord, we need not fear what man can do unto us, but rather
let us glory in being accounted as sufferers for the cause of the
dear Lord and Master, who suffered so much for us, and who is
so persecuted by those who know not what they do, and may we
be found in the spirit of the martyr who could whilst under the
persecuting power which stoned him to death, pray that the
Father would forgive them. Thus much my dear friend respect
ing the word I made use of, for which some may have judgment
against me, but I would have them look well, into the subject
matter, and forgive if they have aught against me, whilst I do
most earnestly desire to be kept in all humility, and close, very
close to the Law and to the Testimony.
. . . . I think I never did feel more or see more the need
for us individually to be very faithful to every conviction, no
matter in how small matters this has to be exercised ; faithful
ness is the watchword ; may'st thou and I have a firm standing
in this, even in giving up of all and in taking up of all too, that
the dear Master sees meet to ask for of us. Oh ! it is good to
hear the voice that calls for more at our hands, in whatever way
that may be, whether it be in making a stand according to the
little stop in the mind, in any outward thing to be given up, or
taken up ; so shall we who hear and obey (if we hear and obey)
grow stronger and stronger, and if we grow stronger inwardly
there will be an outward manifestation of it too in some way? for
the Lord will make a thorough work, not a half work, but the
whole man must be renewed both outward and inward, and so
He will be glorified. Farewell, with much love,
Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 147

CHAPTER IV.
Visit to America accompanied by M. Rickman and L. E. Gilkes —
Letters to his wife — Letters to T. Drewry, D. Koll, W.
Hodgson, J. D. Otis, J. F. Marsh, P. Mitchell — Letters from D.
Koll, W. Hodgson — Letter to one of his Sons — Visit of
W. C. Meader and J. D. Otis to England — Reflections when
on a business journey in france— public meetings at fritchley
and Monsal Dale.
1 868. 4th month, 2nd. — At our Conference meeting held in
London I laid before Friends there a prospect which I had long
had of visiting Friends in their meetings in America, — those
who had withdrawn from the main bodies on the ground of un
sound doctrine. Unity and sympathy were expressed, and our
friend L. E. Gilkes opened a similar prospect, also Matilda
Rickman as her companion. I believe I may say, of a truth,
the Lord is with me in this thing, and that he has been pleased
for my help and encouragement to say to my inward ear, Go,
and I will go with thee. 0 that I may ever trust in Him!
As will have been already gathered, our dear friend had by
this time thoroughly lost confidence in London Yearly
Meeting, and no longer attended the disciplinary meetings
in connection therewith; but being desirous of conforming
to good order so far as circumstances would allow, it seemed
best to submit his concern to visit America to the only meet
ing in which he had confidence as a meeting of Friends. As
however the Conference before which the matter was brought,
was not an organized meeting, some hesitation was felt as to
giving any credentials, but copies of the minutes made on the
occasion were allowed to be taken, and are as follows : — " At
a meeting for Conference held in London on Fifth-day, the

148 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868
2nd of Fourth Month, 1868, about the usual number of
Friends were present. Our dear friend John G. Sargent, in
a brief and weighty manner, laid before us a concern which
for a number of years had rested on his mind, to visit the-
small bodies professing the ancient faith of Friends on the
other side of the Atlantic, but who are not in correspondence
with London Yearly Meeting. Our friend Louisa E.' Gilkes-
has also expressed a similar concern and Matilda Rickman
her willingness to accompany the two former Friends.
" The subject was solidly deliberated upon, and much unity
was expressed with these our dear Friends and sympathy also,
in the arduous engagement they had in prospect. It was.
concluded to postpone the further consideration until to
morrow. " 3rd. We have at this time again had under our serious
consideration the concern of our dear Friends, and we feel
that we can offer no obstruction to the prosecution of the
service they believe to be required at their hands."
5th Month 8th — I left home in company with my wife and
son P. also our friends Matilda Rickman and Louisa E. Gilkes,
for Liverpool in order to leave next day by the "Russia"
steamer for New York. An evidence was graciously afforded me
and my dear wife of its being in the Divine will for me thus to
go to visit Friends.
9th. — Was much broken in the prospect of leaving my dear
wife and all my family behind. Great favour was extended this
morning in a time of quiet before leaving our bedroom, in which
the words ran through my mind " The Lord is with us of a
truth." This I do desire to remember with gratitude to the
Father of all our mercies and our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
To one of his Sons.
On board the " Russia," 9th of 5th Month, 1868.
My dear 
It is in my heart to write thee a few lines if not more, not
having seen thee quite so lately as thy dear brothers and sisters
- . . . We all lodged at Liverpool and came away by the

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 149

tender, it might be soon after ten o'clock, for the vessel : several
of our dear friends with us  We are now going
steadily on our way for Cork harbour, at which we may arrive
about eight o'clock to-morrow morning and leave in the afternoon
between three and four o'clock.
Well my dear boy, I feel thee and each one of you (with your
•dear mother) very precious to me, and my earnest desires for one
and all are, that Israel's Shepherd may gather all into his
everlasting arms of safety, and preserve you unto the end. And
I trust that in his own time He will be pleased to bring us all
together again, and this with peace. So let each one be watchful
unto Him, hourly watchful, maintaining it, and we need not
¦doubt or fdar but He will care for us.
We are about twenty passengers in the second cabin, much
more select than we should be in the first ; and the only differ
ence is a difference of saloon, but ours is comfortably arranged
for regular meals and plenty. I was pleased to have thy letter
and interested in its contents 
Well my dear boy, I shall think of you all ; distance cannot
prevent this, and though for a little while we may be far separated,
I feel a comfortable evidence that this is in the Divine wili
and in this we ought to desire to be found for the short time any
of us have below. My dear love flows to thee and each one of
.you. Farewell very affectionately. From thy loving father, John G. Sargent.
To his wife,
On board the " Russia," 9th of 5th Month, 1868.
. . . . What favours, my beloved one, we enjoy and what
peaceful minds, although nature has felt before, and at our parting
sorely broken down, but there is One who knows our weakness
and who has compassion upon us. And now I trust we may be,
through his continued loving kindness favoured to know Him
near to us and directing all our steppings. I am hoping that
thou feels sustained and that thou wilt indeed be enabled to
rejoice in hope, and that when the good Master may be pleased
to bring back again we may rejoice together ; this has been
often fulfilled after my little journeys on needful business, and
may we not trust it will be realised after such a one as this, to
which duty has, we beheve, called.
I lack nothing as to the outward, and the Master favours
me richly within. How comfortable is his presence and what is
there like unto it? My desires are truly that thou and all of you
may be helped by the watchful and unslumbering Shepherd, and

150 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868
my trust is and faith too, that He will care for you and us.
What cause for thankfulness that not a shadow of a doubt is-
permitted to assail the mind as to the rectitude of the step taken,
yea the quiet confirmation thereof rests comfortingly upon the
mind and there is abundant cause for the renewed resolution, as.
was expressed by L. E. G. in our little meeting this morning,
"Let others do as they may, as for me and my house, we will
serve the Lord ;" so let every one of us be faithful to his call'
and in his service and all will be well.
10th. — Arrived this morning at about 8.30 off Cork Harbour.
Favoured was my experience this morning on waking, the dear
Master's presence being manifest to my humble admiration,
causing gratitude to arise in my heart; may I remember it for
good. Stayed here on board till about four p.m. ; then after-
receiving the mail bags, — a large number, — left on our way to-
cross the great ocean, reaching the line of the last point of land
at about nine o'clock. Had our little meeting this morning, in
one of our small cabins and were favoured therein : a fellow
passenger joined us. My mind was accosted with the words,
"The generation of the upright shall be blessed," and a little-
enlargement given therewith.
12th. — Have been enabled to rejoice in heart whilst walking the
deck in the evening of to-day, at the loving-kindness of my Lord.
13th. —Feeling quiet in mind. Surely this would not have been
had I not been in my rightly allotted place. May I ever trust
in the Lord.
14th. — I suppose we may now be about mid-way between
Liverpool and New York. I have not felt any misgivings, but
continue, through favour to feel in my right place in thus coming
out and leaving all for the sake of the cause of Truth and in
obedience to apprehended duty. 0 ! how good the Lord is.
15th. — We had a comfortable season of waiting together this.
evening before bed-time, in which I felt it right to revive the
language, "He will beautify the meek with salvation" and
expressed the belief that He hath given to each of us "the
garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness " as a blessing in its.
being the covering of our hearts, or to that effect.

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 151

17th, First-day. — Had our meeting this morning in the saloon,
in which we each had something to communicate. " 0 house of
Jacob, come ye and let us walk in the light of the Lord" was
much with me and expressed as the invitation going forth to us
all. There might be a dozen persons present besides ourselves,
and much quietness prevailed. In the evening had a quiet
opportunity with the steward ; in this I felt particularly drawn
to address him. To his Wife.
On board the " Russia," 11th of 5th Month, 1868.
My beloved Wife,
. . . . I have been favoured with comfortable feelings in
looking at this important stepping, to-day ; so that I have rejoiced
in heart at the favour of the Lord to me — nothing but peace in
my present position and the retrospect of the past : this feels a
favour indeed; and the desire of my heart is, that this thou canst
partake of with me though so far separated by this great expanse
of water. Dear M. R. has told me she felt very peaceful.
14th. — I conclude we are about mid-way on the Atlantic this
evening. What a new feeling to be under is that of being so far
from land, and how is our dependence shown me upon the great
Ruler of the universe. Somewhat of a feeling of awfulness per
vades the mind but not a doubt is permitted to assail me as to
being in my right place.
17th, First-day. — Very fine weather and a calm sea. We held
our meeting this morning at about 10.30, in the saloon, some
fellow passengers sitting with us.
18tn. — I think I did not allude to the way of getting a meeting
yesterday. It felt to me that it would be shunning the cross not
to meet as we did, and as way seemed to be making for it by two or
three being willing to sit with us instead of going into the other
saloon to what is called their service, I felt constrained to it and
M. R. and L. E. G. united that it would be well to do so.
19th. . . . This is a new experience, on board ship so
many days, and I do trust it will have been one of some new
learning and increased trust, showing at least cause for it, in
Him, who has been my Preserver from my youth up, and my
heart has felt this morning a fresh spring of gratitude for his
condescending nearness to me, as manifested in my inner man.
At the same time I have proof that I might rely more trustfully
than I do upon Him in times when the thoughts are overcome
with any sense of outward uncertainty of our position as to

152 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868

danger. . . . The time seems near for a careful watch to
my steppings in the " new world, " amongst I believe dear
brethren and sisters, and desire for me that I may be preserved
from either going before or staying behind our good Guide, that
so I may not miss of the reward, and be favoured to return to
thee and you in the right time. J. G. Sargent.
20th. — We moved into the dock early, and landed it might be
9.30 a.m. Were truly welcomed by dear William Hodgson who
met us. We proceeded to Philadelphia and were met at the
d6pot by Joseph E. Maule and Solomon Lukens. In the
evening had a favoured opportunity at W. Hodgson's in company
with W. H., his two daughters, [and several other friends.] I
had to speak to the goodness of the Lord that " it is good to trust
in the Lord."
21st. — We left by seven o'clock train on our way to Scipio,
travelled through a wilderness country and reached Great Bend
in the evening, and there supped at an hotel. After which we
proceeded by train again for Owego arriving about ten p.m.
22nd. — We left Owego by six o'clock train for Ithaca — a
beautiful spot, studded with houses, by lake Cayuga. We had
with us Mahlon S. Kirkbride of Fallsington and Sarah and Lucy
Cadwallader, mother and daughter, also of Fallsington, and found
them agreeable Friends. From Ithaca we went by steamboat on
the lake to Aurora. We were kindly met by James D. Otis with
his conveyances and taken to his dwelling. Here we feel to be
amongst consistent Friends, and feel unity with them in our
mingling thus far and I believe we shall continue to do so. In
the evening we gathered into stillness. The words sprang up in
my mind, " Awake, psaltery and harp, I myself will awake early,"
which I gave expression to, in the desire we might, by doing our
part, prepare the way of the Lord for the tuning of our hearts to
his praise, querying was there not cause for this, the praising of the
Lord, who had wrought so marvellously for us all.
23rd. — The select Yearly Meeting was to be held this morning
at Poplar Ridge.

1868] . CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 153
24th, First-day. —Meeting at Poplar Ridge at ten o'clock.
In the afternoon we met about four o'clock, in which I had again
to stand and exhort to watclifulness on the right hand and the
left as with the tool in one hand and the weapon in the other,
in the view, as I expressed, that our enemy like a roaring lion
goeth round about the righteous, seeking whom he may devour.
It was with me to say on rising, that the enemy lurketh in
secret places ready to draw into his net, under the view I had
of the need of watching on all hands ; as whilst openly engaged
in the withstanding of the opposition in the one direction he
might be working to draw away in another, though not openly.
25th. — Met this morning for the transaction of the discipline.
After a long pause preceding any engagement by the clerk and
some preliminary matters, J. D. Otis opened to the meeting a
concern he had for the prosperity of the Truth that men and
women Friends should sit together for the disciphne, and after
much solid deliberation it was concluded to open the subject to
women Friends. Accordingly J. D. 0. and another Friend went
into their meeting and after their deliberating thereon (men
Friends waiting meanwhile) a woman Friend came in with the
reply : the shutters were then raised and we all sat together.
Before this, during our lengthened silence preceding any business.
I had risen and felt strengthened to encourage Friends in their
waiting, feeling that it was good so to do ; my mind was
instructed and I was comforted, as I told them, in the belief
they knew what they were waiting for. What a contrast this
afforded me to London Yearly Meeting. It has felt altogether a
strengthening time, and one I hope to remember for good.
27th, Fourth-day. — Meeting for worship this morning at eleven
o'clock. My place seemed to be, to be silent. A hard meeting
it felt — no getting down to the savour of Life, except towards
the breaking up. The afternoon sitting was at three o'clock.
Epistles were read, including one to our Conference in England.
The meeting concluded under a feeling of the Lord's overshadow
ing goodness and presence with us to our gratitude and praise.

154 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868
28th. — We left J. D. Otis' and our dear and kind friends there
after a favoured time, in which sitting we were helped to cast off
what remained, and my mind found relief in this opportunity in
addressing the young people as well as the company unitedly
then present, of which there were many. We proceeded to
Auburn, about twelve miles, to take train for Albany.
29th. — We left this morning for Philadelphia. This has been
a day of renewed extension of our heavenly Father's care and
regard over us for which my soul desires to be thankful.
31st. — To meeting at ten o'clock. My mind was soon intro
duced into feeling with the words "Be ye clean that bear the
vessels of the Lord," and I opened my mouth thereon.
6th Month 2nd. — Went to Fallsington to attend the General
Meeting for Pennsylvania. It felt a time of favour in which I
obtained relief to my mind. The meeting closed well, being
much favoured together, and we parted in love and a feeling of
much harmony. Afterwards went to Benjamin Cadwallader's,
a homely comfortable dwelling. The salutation rested on my
mind soon after entering, " Peace be upon this house." Great
simplicity and consistency appears in the habitation of these dear
Friends, B. and S. C, and comfort was felt with them. A very
comforting parting opportunity we had, dear B. C. addressing
each of us whilst standing together.
12th. — Returned to Philadelphia and left for Newport.
13th. — We arrived at Newport, Rhode Island, and went to
Lydia A. Gould's, sister to the late T. B, G. In the evening a
number of Friends gathered together and we had a favoured
time. 14th. — We had a favoured meeting wherein I was helped
to the relief of my mind, reminding me there is One who
is all-sufficient for us in every place and for all He requires
of us.
15th. — Two sittings to-day, wherein I desired to be found
faithful and was helped to be so, to the obtaining of solid peace.

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 155-
To one of his Sons.
Newport, Rhode Island, 17th of 6th Month, 1868.
My very dear Boy,
I have wished to write to thee, and now take the pen to do so,
if only to let thee know not one of you is forgotten by me ;.
you are all very precious in my feelings. Not naturally only
I trust are my feelings drawn forth for and towards you, but I
do desire your spiritual welfare. This, my dear boy, is more
than all, to be desired by you for yourselves, as well as by me
for you, and that peace which surpasseth everything that man
can comprehend with his natural understanding I do desire for
you as well as (at all times) for myself.
Now in this tabernacle we behold things as they appear to the
natural eye only, unless our spiritual eye is opened by Him who
only can open and enable us to discern between thing and
thing, so as to give things their right names, as Adam was en
abled to do things in the outward creation. Thus possessing the
Truth for ourselves in dependence upon the Opener, we are
responsible for the Gift, to walk thereby, or answerably thereto,
and the Truth is precious to us, and we are unwilling to part with
it (if we keep dependent) for any outward thing. Mind this, my
precious boy, and it, the Truth, will keep thee and lead thee on
ward in the begettings thereof, even in its own Life, the precious-
life of Truth, which Truth begets in all who obey it.
5th day. — Again I take the pen to add a few lines. We are
still at Newport, and expect to go to-morrow morning on our
way to Nantucket. We have had a favoured time here. I
think much of you all, and would set off at once to join you again
gladly if I knew I could find peace in so doing. . . .
With very dear love, I remain,
Thy very affectionate father,
John G. Sargent.
18th. — The usual meeting for worship was held this morning —
a relieving time.
19th. — Left Newport for Fall River ; thence to Nantucket.
23rd. — To Hyannis by boat ; thence to Providence, and on the-
25th to Philadelphia.
27th.— Rose early. Alow time, feeling my own weakness-
enable me to govern my thoughts, 0 my God !
7th Month 1st. — To Bristol meeting, where was some tender-

156 selections from the diary and [1868
ness, I beheve, felt in the bringing home of Truth to the heart
and understanding.
2nd. — Left for Salem, Ohio. The heat very intense. Amy
Albertson accompanies us on this journey.
5th. — Meeting here at eleven : only one held in the day.
¦" Master, carest thou not that we perish ?" was brought to the
view of my mind, which I was enabled to cast off in this small
gathering, near the close of the meeting and was helped with best
help so to do ; the sense that He was Almighty, and the know
ledge of his willingness to help in the hour of need, being
present in my mind.
8th. — Went to meeting here, in which near the close, I was
•engaged to the relief of my mind and peace therefrom. "Awake
thou that sleepest," &c. in which I was sensible of help
bestowed. 9th. — Left Salem, D. Koll and A. Albertson accompanying
us for Ulysses, in the State of New York.
10th. — At Ulysses. How much cause we have for thankful
ness of heart for all our mercies and blessings of preservation.
It appears the thermometer hereaway has been at 104° in the
43hade. We travelled about 437 Miles tfrom Salem to this
place. 11th. — In the evening after supper [ at the house of W.
M.] we had a favoured time together. I was led to speak
of Dathan and Abiram, and the earth swallowing them upj
how that there may be the like now spiritually, though not
outwardly, and that wonders and miracles are still known
unto the living children of God ; with a caution lest there be a
being swallowed up in the earth or becoming earthly, desiring
that it may be given to the faithful children to see how this
applies inwardly, and that these have to warn others. Daniel Koll
then followed in a somewhat similar manner [and] in our walk
back to Charles Owen's told me he had been led to be faithful
in this instance by my faithfulness, and we were encouraged
in our speaking together by the way.

1869] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 157
12th. — To meeting at ten o'clock, in a building used for a
meeting-house and school. " That which may be known of God
is manifest within " was the engagement of my mind and
spoken to. A large company met and we were favoured in the
afternoon. I had to compare individuals to having each a little
boat without any oars of our own, and dependent upon
the ability given to us to cross the ocean of life, and for help,
strength and vision to avoid the rocks and shoals hidden and
seen, on our way across to our desired haven of rest and peace.
Called after supper at  . Felt it right to allude to Jesus
entering the temple and overthrowing the tables of the money
changers and driving out with a whip of small cords those that
sold doves, who made his Father's house, which is a house of
prayer, a den of thieves : — the heart is designed to be the temple
of the living God and we have to submit to the lashes and
stripes for the driving out all that is unclean and unfit for the
abiding of the Lord in his temple. Supplicated at the close that
the Lord would unloose the bands of wickedness, and let the
oppressed go free. To one of his Sons.
Ulysses, 12th of 7th Month, 1868.
My dear 
Thou hast been, as well as all of you, much on my mind
from time to time, and had it not been that I knew thou wouldst
share in the general information I send weekly home, I must
have written to thee. I was much pleased to have thy letter my
dear boy, and thy feeling manifested therein drew thee very
close to my'heart.
It has been very warm, the thermometer at 94° in the shade,
and even upwards in a few instances, when we were on our way,
and in Ohio, so that it felt very overpowering. I never that I
remember, experienced the like before. We are now I think
more used to it so as to bear it better, and it is not oppressive.
 Thou wouldst, I expect, have particulars of
our travel to Salem, a small town, many coloured people
there. Opposite the Friend's house where we were staying,
there were old and young. It is strange lo us to see children of
such, standing about in the streets. .

158 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868

Since writing the foregoing we have arrived at Jerome Hunt's
near Bath, about 48 miles from Ulysses. We came six of us in
two carriages, which took up the day, leaving about five a.m.,
resting from about twelve till four p.m., then travelling till
about nine p.m. The carriages are very light with four narrow
wheels, but high, with two horses, pretty light also. We have
with us Daniel Koll, a German Friend, who came with us from
Salem, and Amy Albertson, from Philadelphia. D. K. is a
pleasant and agreeable friend and companion in different ways,
and what is the most so to me is that he feels as a brother in
the Lord, faithful to what he apprehends his Divine Master
requires of him, which is strengthening and confirming to me;
he has more than once wished me when writing home to give his
love. 0 ! my dear boy, how great is the comfort and peace of
mind we feel' when we believe the Lord accepts our endeavours
to follow him, which is to do or leave undone whatsoever we feel
in our minds that He requires of us. There is no peace like
this and it is well worth our serving Him for, were there no other
object in it, but we ought all of us younger and older to bear in
remembrance that it is not for our own enjoyment, but for his
glory and the doing his will that we have a being here. I
enjoy dear William Hodgson's company very much, he is to me
as a brother beloved. . .
I hope thou art steadily applying to business and doing thy
very best in the way of duty, It seems as though I may be able
to give some idea when to look for our return with this : we
desire to do what is right, and I trust may be directed in our
return. Did I not believe my remaining up to this time was
right I would not have been here now, but the affectionate part
would have induced me to prefer my home, though abundantly
cared for every way, and kind friends and kindred spirits to
mingle with over here. . . .
I was in the Broadway, New York, for a short time on our
way to Philadelphia from New England : I could have supposed
myself in a part of the Bue de Bivoli, Paris. Some would be
much interested in being there, I cannot say this in particular
of myself. Whether Paris, New York, London or any other
city or town, all seem nearly alike, humanity moving up and
down, and it is to be feared a very small number of their
population moving in the Divine fear and minding the strivings
of the heavenly Monitor within them, in their hearts. . . .
With very dear love to thee, my dear boy, I am
Thy very affectionate father, John G. Sargent.

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 159
13th.— Left Ulysses for Bath.
17th. — Travelled to Jesse M°Carty's at Elklands, which is
situated on the Alleghany mountains.
18th. — Went to Silas M°Carty's. Here I revived the language
" Strive to enter in at the strait gate — strait is the gate and
narrow is the way," &c, showing there must be a striving
to enter in, and what the striving is — viz., submission to the
manifestations of the Divine will and following the Saviour in
his leadings, &c.
19th. — This morning Aaron M°Carty came and sat with us
during reading. Afterwards I had to revive the language, " 0
that I may die the death of the righteous and that my latter end
may be like his !" — as that such may spring from the heart
and with it the sure evidence that in order to die the death of
the righteous we must live the life of the righteous, listening
to the voice of Him that speaketh from Heaven, and be faithful
to his leadings, with more, to the relief of my mind.
21st. — Left early for Philadelphia.
22nd. — Attended Monthly Meeting here and came away with
a relieved mind. From Daniel Koll.
Salem, 23rd 7th Month, 1868.
My dear Friend,
In that fire of love that Christ has kindled through mercy in
our hearts, to the purifying thereof, may we be favoured through
obedience thereto, to press forward in holiness.
Dear brother, be not dismayed if through obedience to our
dear Lord and Master Jesus Christ, thou shouldst be brought
before the council of them that sit, as it were in Moses' seat,
and by them be delivered over to the judgment seat of the
Gentiles, and then shouldst feel as if thou wast forsaken of
them even, who in times past had sat with thee in solitary
places. 0 my dear friend, may it then in mercy be brought to
thy remembrance that the servant is not better than his
Master, who suffered abundantly more for us, and that greater
is He that is in us than he that is in the world. He was never
foiled in battle, He is worthy to be trusted in and obeyed in
all his requirings. 0 that thou and I may be favoured to keep
in the patience of the saints, waiting for that bread which the

160 selections from the diary and [1868
angel prepared over the coals of fire for the prophet anciently ;
whereby he lived many days. Yea, this bread prepared by the
fire of the Holy Ghost, is the only bread that will strengthen us
to hold on our way Zion-ward and give us the ability to call
others to come and taste of it and see how good our Lord is. 0
that we may through the operation of this holy fire, be melted
more and more in oneness, until we become one in our Lord and
Saviour, being thus prepared to enter into eternal rest, peace,
joy, and glory. Amen.
Thy sincere friend and brother, Daniel Koll.
24th. — Left Philadelphia for Nottingham, Maryland.
25th. — We made a call upon Eliza and Susan Kester. After
rather a long silence I revived the language — " When I consider
thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars
which Thou hast ordained,Lord,what is man that Thou art mind
ful of him, or the son of man that Thou visitest him," alluding
to the consideration of the creation, not the outward only, but
that in the heart, and querying, Is He in all our thoughts ? — do
we consider his ways ? and that it is his own works only that do
praise Him.
26th. — [At] meeting felt to draw the people to the place of
true waiting, using the words, " Get down to where nothing is,"
(or similar) and was helped to my relief.
27th. — Had an opportunity at   's, whose husband
was present, not a member, I believe. It felt given me to say,
" Strange books and idle stories must be given up for more solid
food to the mind," and made allusion to there being no room for
Christ in the inn, but that he was laid in a manger— so there
may be no room for Him in the heart — it may be full of other
guests. 29th. — Attended the meeting at Little Britain. Was helped
with strength to the relief of my mind. Joseph E. Maule
sounded an alarm, " Prepare to meet thy God," and for this end
to set the house in order. It was with me also (the words com
ing intelligibly to my mind) when he took his seat, to renew the
same saying, for this end, or in order therefor, " Prepare to fear

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 161
the Lord." It felt solemn to take this up, but my mind was pre
ceded with a calm, and help for the occasion.
8th Month 1st.— In Philadelphia.
2nd, First-day.— To meeting here. Was helped with a little
portion for delivery in the meeting in the morning and was
strengthened to give up to bend the knee in that in the after
noon, partly on behalf of those who go and of those who stay
in the prospect of our departure from them next Fourth-day.
5th. — We left W. Hodgson's for New York and Jersey City
[in company with many friends.] A parting opportunity was
afforded at the hotel, in which M. K. and J. W. offered prayer
for our preservation across the deep. We have indeed need to
feel truly thankful for all the help vouchsafed to us from day to
day throughout our journey by sea and land, no delay having
arisen from illness or any other thing.
7th.» — This day's watchword in the opening of Truth, I
believe I may say, has been, "Avoid every appearance of evil," evil
presenting itself in the mind, in any of its appearances (of any
kind). 0 thatlmay learn thereby, and profit to my lasting benefit.
9th. — Had our meeting in my cabin. Felt poverty within,
under a sense of my need of best help always, but a desire arose
that the Sun of Righteousness may break through the inward
mist or covering of my mind.
13th. — I felt it right to remind some of my fellow passengers
of the lightness and mirth of some, last evening, hearing their
lou d voices in the saloon, and expressed my belief that the
Witness must have condemned them in their consciences if they
looked within. This afforded relief of mind and did not appear
to give any offence, being done, I trust, in godly fear and a desire
to reach the Truth in them. By watching for the opportunity
in the course of a little conversation which I endeavoured to en
courage for this end, I was enabled I trust, to take hold of the
matter timely and to the purpose, but whether fruit may appear
therefrom in them must be left to Him who knoweth the end from
the beginning.

162 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1868
14th. — A boisterous sea last night ; httle or no sleep from
the tossing of the ship, but was preserved in quiet trust, and a
feeling I believe that He doeth all things well, and felt no fear.
Have not the prayers of our dear friends availed with Him who
careth for us ! 0 that there may be increasing trust and re
newed dedication to Him to whom I owe so much.
15th. — Arrived off Queenstown at about 9.15 a.m. A sense of
Divine goodness has I beheve pervaded my mind and in our
quiet time after reading this morning below, I was led to com
memorate in my inward habitation the goodness and mercy of
the Lord to us both by sea and land, and gave expression there
to, acknowledging that we have one debt more due unto our
God, and desiring that we may pay it henceforth,and abundantly
utter the memory of his great goodness to us each one.
To W. Hodgson.
Fritchley, 18th of 8th Month, 1868.
My dear Friend,
In a deep sense of the loving kindness of our great Protector
and keeper, I can now inform thee, with thy dear daughters, and
others, our dear friends whom we have left, so far away as to the
' outward, that we were favoured to reach land on Seventh-day
evening, the fifteenth inst., after a fine passage across the
Atlantic, though attended for a short interval with a strong
wind, and consequently heavy sea, last Fifth-day night and part
of Sixth-day.
Through it all, I can testify to a secret, supporting Power,
enabling to feel no fear, and an evidence within that his wond
rous works within as without, do declare that his name is great,
to my admiration and rejoicing in heart ; whilst again and again
I have had to realize that truthful language, " Thou wilt keep
him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee, because he
trusteth in Thee." And whilst recording this, I feel bound to
acknowledge my belief, that the prayerful desires for us of our
dear friends— you whom we have left and those whom we have
come back to — have availed with Him who verily does condes
cend to hear our prayers, and to enable to trust in Him, and
stays the mind in time of need.
... We were forty-one passengers in all, comparatively a
small number ; no really congenial society on board, and none
that we could feel much openness with in conversation.

1868] correspondence of john g. sargent 163

. . . You will be able to form some idea of the comfort it
afforded me, when the steam tender came out to take us and our
packages to land, to see on board the handkerchiefs waving of
some of my dearest ties on earth — my dear wife and three of
my family. I need hardly pretend to describe my feelings or
theirs. They were soon up on the deck with us, and whilst
rejoicing in the reality, I trust thankfulness was the covering of
the mind to Him who had thus brought us together again, and
in as good, if not better health, than when we parted. And
whilst writing I am reminded how much is due to my heavenly
Benefactor for his immediate help, from my going out to my
coming in again ; and of how great a debt is thereby incurred,
for which I am become responsible ; and not only for spiritual
benefits, but also for so many temporal blessings, and so great
care bestowed in more than things needful, by my dear friends,
(brethren and sisters in the Lord) on your side the great deep.
Well, my dear friend, it feels sealed to my mind that it was
light and that the Lord did so direct and order that we might
meet ! and I trust that his all-wise purpose may be answered ;
but I feel I do need perhaps more than ever, the prayers of the
Lord's people, that my eye may be thoroughly anointed, and
my strength be made firm in the faith of the Gospel, so that
I may pass on unhurt by the things without, and that the life
may be strengthened and increase for the accomplishing the
Lord's whole will concerning me.
. . . I omitted to number amongst those who met us at
the steamer, Joseph Armfield, who came on here with us. . .
On First-day evening our meeting was well attended, all our
seats being occupied, and it was a favoured time together.
I am thy sincerely obliged friend, John G. Sargent.
p. g. — Whilst making allusion to the great kindness shewn to me
by my dear friends, I desire to acknowledge it with thankfulness
unto the Giver of all good, as done by you all unto Him, who
moves upon the hearts of each one of us, as we yield unto his
impressions, and who opens a door in the heart one unto another
where and in whomsoever the true love of the Father exists.
Farewell, my dear friend, J. G. S.
To Thomas Drewry.
Fritchley, 2nd of 9th Month, 1868.
My dear Friend,
Thou hast been with me in thought sometimes since my return

164 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [186&
home with a desire to write to thee. Probably thou hast
ere this received some particulars of our return. We were.
ten days on the water, a little rough and some foggy weather,
but the most part a fine passage.
We left many kind and dear friends behind 
I do believe it would do thee good to mingle with these dear
honest-hearted friends, who are sincerely desirous of standing
for the Truth without any compromise, and their example there
in is a stimulus to us to do likewise. I felt William Hodgson as
a brother in the best sense, and do feel that if we had such near
enough to us to meet frequently it might be helpful to us, whilst
on the other hand, we know it does not do to make our friends,
our props to lean upon. Their consistency in the general is
encouraging, and the view of our state over here by comparison
very weakly. Yet there are there also different growths and
some weaknesses, we must suppose and believe too. But if con
cerned to be faithful we may hope an increase will be known
with them, and we may hope with us also 
Since our return I felt my mind drawn to request the Friends
of Birmingham who meet in the Conferences, to hold a meeting-
on last Fourth-day in the forenoon instead of attending the
usual meeting ; our friends M. R. and L. E. G. uniting therein,.
which the Friends acceded to. ... and we were much
favoured together. It felt well to invite Friends at the close of
the meeting for worship to the consideration of their meeting
together for the solemn purpose of worship apart from the usual.
meeting there, and a desire attended my mind that that meeting
which we felt to be owned in no small degree by the Master
Himself in our midst, might be as a link in a chain not to be
dropped. 0 ! that we may each and all who have been wont to meet,
together hitherto, feel after the pure mind of Truth in our own
particulars to know for ourselves what is our duty to do. For
does not our good Master call for greater allegiance than has
been manifested by us, even a firm stand for his holy Name to
walk by. Have we not gone on long enough in the name of a.
Society which has very much if not altogether lost its savour
as to what it was, and is it not time for individuals to feel after
that they may know the pureness of Truth in themselves and
into what it leads those who are given up singly to it. It is no
fable that a manifestation thereof or of the Spirit is given to us
to profit withal, but we believe there is a vitality in it and some
of us know it, but if its manifestations are made subject by our
selves, to our own reasoning or policy, imagining we can steer
the ship, whereas the heavenly Pilot alone can do it, we shall
still go on in the way we have been going, and so remain in

1868] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G; SARGENT 165
weakness, unskilful and unable to hold up the standard to the
people, being one with them in the mixture. I did not think of
writing so much or in sueh a way when I took the pen, but as
matter has come so I give it to thee and trust it will be received
in the love in which it seems to spring forth from the heart to
the guiding of the pen. In a feeling of weakness, I remain
Thy friend sincerely, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 18th of 10th Month, 1868.
My dear Friend,
 I have this morning received thy welcome and
very acceptable letter, as well as one from our dear friend J. E.- M.,
also very cheering to us. It does seem to lay increased responsi
bility upon us having thus been brought into the way of in
creased help by an acquaintance with you our dear friends on
the other side the ocean, whose unity with us and encouragement
to go forward is strengthening ; may we make good use there
of  Our Conference meeting has been held in London as appointed.
 The morning of the day we left for London we
had by previous appointment, a visit from six of the Quarterly
Meeting's Committee to breakfast with us. . . We did not
feel otherwise minded in the matter than to receive them hospit
ably and not to enter unbidden upon that which they ought (were
they qualified by the Master) to have entered upon with me or
us ; but much to our surprise they kept silence as to anything
that could indicate their being with us upon any appointment
whatever, not making any allusion to my late visit to you, nor
the state of Society. We endeavoured I trust, to know and keep
our places. Four of the six wore no appearance of Friends.
After breakfast, and without any previous knowledge or choice,
I read the chapter which came pretty directly to view on opening
the book, which was the xvi chap, of Isaiah, and it did seem
to me as though in this case they could not " bark " or were
restrained therefrom. Surely, are they not " blind watchmen,
ignorant, and shepherds (if shepherds at all) that can not under
stand 9" There was a very short pause, the woman knelt almost
¦directly and the rest of their company stood. We all kept
our seats and feeling nothing required we soon dispersed, it
being time for them to leave us on their way to the Monthly
meeting. We felt peaceful in the retrospect and proceeded on our way

166 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [186S-
to London in the afternoon. Our first Conference sitting (for
worship) was a laborious time ; the Well seemed stopped, no
springing up of life till near the close, when it was known that
aU good was not entirely gone. It seemed to me there was a
cause ; something had crept in to hinder, yea, there was some
thing thrown into the minds of some present by the enemy of all
good, and then how hard to get along, as it proved to be all
through till nigh the end of our last sitting, (there were four). .
Then life did arise and spread over us to the comforting of some
of our hearts, and to encourage us in the sensible experience
that we were not forsaken ; but it has felt to be the most trying
time we have had since we first met in this way.
We were favoured with help I believe I may say (the three
who visited your land) to give in a little account of the merciful
help every way bestowed, on our way out, whilst with you, and
returning home — calling for gratitude and praise unto Him who-
had helped us and opened the way for us so remarkably in the
hearts of our friends amongst whom we have moved. Then came
the subject of the Epistles brought from you, the Yearly and
General Meetings. It was concluded to read them, though not-
without a query as to whether they should not be first taken out
of the meeting to be read by a nomination to do so, but this was
dispensed with, and our dear friends on your side should know
that encouragement was felt to come thereby and comfort, though
this with opposition too, yet kept under. The subject of replies.
is deferred. John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 29th of 12th Month, 1868.
My dear Friend,
. . . . We are as a Conference in a trying position now ;
and the foundation of some amongst us is being tried it may be
to the very bottom, and the sifting may even have the effect of"
separating those that were separated already (but not wholly it
will appear if this be the case) from the mass of confusion and
delusion. Our next Conference, now very near, is not looked
forward to with that feeling we once had, when looking towards
these meetings ; some of us going before, and those that thought
they were first now being last, leads into troubles, but not in
ward trouble, nor a disturbing of that which is not to be dis
turbed and is immovable, only of that which cannot abide the
fire. My remarks at our last Conference with reference to our
holding offices under the old organization seemed to cause some
difficulty and I suppose of course non-concurrence 
No doubt thou art right in thy conclusions that when a decided

1869] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 167
step or stand comes to be taken that some will drop away from
us, and this I think we may expect, though as yet it has not ap
peared ; but we have only had one Conference since the stand
we have taken. Some are not yet prepared in their homes to
make such renovation and cleansing as to be prepared for a for
saking of that which is unclean or in the mixture without, and
are not yet free from the trammels of men, the honour and
friendship of those they have hitherto been with and been
honoured if not flattered by ; but you have known what this
means, having been partakers in the sufferings occasioned
thereby. And yet methinks when this has been patiently en
dured, how great must be the crown and rejoicing wrought out
in the willingness to give up all these and other trammels, and
to follow Christ as He now appears to each one of us for our
restoration from the fall and out of all that would hold us in
bondage. We do some of us see the unsubstantial nature of
their position and their entanglement, and I trust it will not
move us who have made a stand, any one of us, though our
number is very few ; but I apprehend we do find there is a fast
ness of hold in thus having done, beholding as it seems to me
we do, the goodness there is in it, the firmness there is by it ;
and that we see more clearly what they are in who yet re
main where we were, mixed up (though in a measure only)
with those who do not seem even to desire to take flight out of
Egypt. I have received [several letters from our dear friends] all
very acceptablet o us, and bringing fresh responsibility with them,
for all good springs from one Source, the Source of all good,
and his instruments love one another. May this continue and
abound, and it will do so, if our love for Him does so.
Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 28th of 1st Month, 1869.
My dear Friend,
. . . I expect our dear friend L. E. Gilkes gave thee
very full particulars of what took place [at our late Conference]
and no doubt would convey the feeling of sorrow that must
more or less attend the minds of those who are brought into
suffering on Truth's account. This I may say has been our
experience. We have had to partake of that cup which has never I
think, been quite so bitter to the taste before at any of these
meetings, arising from a more full and open exposure of what
was in man, even in some attending these sittings, but the Lord

168 SELECTIONS FROM THB DIARY AND [1869

was near to help and preserve from answering again in that
spirit which can never build, but must lay waste as it is cherished
or given way to. Our first sitting (the meeting for worship) I
can say felt to be a favoured time, which the Master owned with
his presence to a feeling of gratitude and praise, and strength
was renewed, but matters afterwards did not move on as would
have been a comfort to us. . . , . The subject of answer
ing the Epistles from our dear friends on your side came again
before us, and it was plain that there existed the same impedi
ment to its being done as before, and this with comparatively a
few, nevertheless they were of the most active amongst us.
These urge that there are others besides you holding sound
views on your side, and that if we addressed you, it would be a
declaration in favour of you (the Friends whom we visited) to
the exclusion of the others, which they are not satisfied to do
from the circumstance of our visiting you, or from our report. .
. . . I believe we did, each of us who were led to you, clear
our minds at this Conference, as well as at the preceding one.
Those who now meet or sit apart from the old organized meet
ings are only seven ; one at Birmingham, one at Bakewell (and
attenders sometimes) and five at Fritchley. It is a solemn con
sideration, but I can say, faith is not shaken, the future as well
as the present is the Lord's and to do his will only is the pre
vailing and I trust only desire, and that we maybe found in Him
and with Him through all that may be allotted to us. The copy
of the minutes made at the Conference in the 10th month, ex
pressive of gratitude, &c, in the reading of the Epistles amongst
us will I expect reach you before long. It did not seem that
anything more could be done by the Conference with any degree
of harmony ; there was not a preparation in the minds of those
there, for doing more ; though the manifested opposition was
chiefly by three or four, I might say three ; two spoke of leaving
the meeting, and had the same spirit been manifested (which in
deed felt to be a wrong spirit) on the part of some of us who were
for feeling after a different course, it would have been painful
indeed, not in suffering for well doing, but the reverse, for not
keeping in subjection to the Spirit of Truth in our hearts. What
may yet appear we do not know, but if faithful and low in our
minds, I trust and believe we shall know that peace which makes
up for all that we have gone through and may yet have to go
through. We are feeling, I think, more than hitherto we have
done how few we are who are walking in this way, of withdraw
ing from the multitude, but I trust we may be accounted worthy
to hold up the standard, and it may be others will join us, but
whether or no, if peace and the owning Power accompanies, we
need not fear. But until tried we do not know the degree of our

1869] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 169

faith ; and we need indeed to be prayerful that it fail not. . .
Yesterday was held our little Monthly Meeting here at
Fritchley, which we feel we can say, with thankfulness, I trust,
was owned of the Master  We sat on for a time
after the meeting for worship broke up, and ability was given to
propose for the consideration and feeling of Friends, our holding
a similar meeting next month, which is concluded upon if per
mitted. After deliberating on this subject our friend L. E.
Gilkes laid before us a concern that had rested on her mind to
visit the people of this village, which she was encouraged to go
forward with in the ability given.
Thus we know not what a day will bring forth. The way
not only for our egress from the old organization has been made
thus far for us, but a way before unopened is gradually and step
by step opening, so that we feel I think I might say somewhat
of an awe in the sense thereof, attended with thankful hearts.
And gratitude also arises in the feeling that we are not alone,
but that we have dear friends in unity with us on your side the
great water, who now seem brought so near to us. May we be
strengthened and with you seek an establishment on that Rock
which is immovable. Thus you may see a door has opened for
us at a time when, if the Lord had not been on our side, we
had been altogether foiled and scattered, so marked has been and
is the division amongst some of us who attend the Conference
meetings  So another of your dear relations
is gone : another warning to us amongst many more, that we
be ready. May you all hold comfort in the belief that it is well
with him : no more sorrow, no more anxiety, no more uncertainty,
but that certainty and that security which is of and in the Truth.
I remain thy nearly united friend, John G. Sargent.
To his Wife.
LiUe, 29th of 3rd Month, 1869.
. . . . I am hoping to be at Croydon this day week if
so permitted: do not see what time, nor whether First-day can be
spent in England, but if permitted to enjoy a goodly portion of
the good Presence in waiting upon Him who is the true joy of
the whole earth when He is found (as was my experience yester
day when sitting in my temporary chamber) it does not really
matter where, though we like to be with our companions in this
pilgrimage travel ; but I am more and more convinced that we
must not depend one upon another if we will find Him who is
the truly Beloved, and a privilege it is indeed to sit under our
own vine and fig tree and know his coming in to our souls with
that consolation which strengthens for the warfare.

170 selections from the diary and [1869

If we (the little band) keep this in view, that He will be with
us, as with the twelve disciples of old, we need not fear because
of our smallness in number, nor smaliness in strength according
to our own view, for the Lord will have faithful hearts, and the
true worship which He said should be neither in that mountain
nor in Jerusalem as it then was, but each one must be a worshipper
in spirit and in truth ; this then may be verified by us who see
and feel that desolation has overtaken Israel and that the abomin
ation thereof standeth in the holy place where it should not.
So let each one be encouraged, and others too may be encouraged
by us, to come up to the mountain of his holiness where is neither
strife nor contention, but peace and thankfulness of heart before
Him, who is known by waiting upon and for Him to be the joy
of the whole earth ; who is like unto Him 9 . . . .
To James D. Otis.*
Fritchley, 6th of 5th Month, 1869.
My dear Friend,
 We have been holding our little Monthly
Meeting to-day here, and have felt strengthened to take another
step, as we believe in a forward direction— believing it to be con
sistent with the mind of Truth that we should at such seasons
make a record of Truth's leadings and our movings along in the
apprehended line thereof. I enclose with this, minutes of this
day's meeting, (the first made by us) which it seems well to
transmit to thee as Clerk of the Yearly Meeting, to be held at
Poplar Ridge (as we suppose), this month, for the judgment of
Friends as to the reading of them amongst you. . . .
John G. Sargent.
The following is a copy of the minutes referred to : —
"At a Meeting held at Fritchley at the close of one for wor
ship, the 6th of 5th month, 1869, it was felt to be the judgement
of Truth, that a book of record should be kept, and that record
should be made at these meetings, (this being the fifth that has
been held for the last five months after this manner alternately
at Fritchley, Bakewell and Monsal Dale) , of what may be deemed
right to commemorate, of the Lord's dealings with us, or of our
proceedings, with a view to his honour and his praise in the
earth. 2nd Minute. — A concern has been expressed at this meeting
that our feelings of sympathy and love should be cherished for
our dear American friends who, in connection with their nearly
approaching assemblies, and the visits paid to them last year by
*A worthy Elder of New York Yearly Meeting, who bore a faithful
testimony against the innovations of our day.

1869] correspondence of john g. sargent 171
some of our number, have been afresh brought to our remem
brance, with a thankful sense of the many favours then partaken
of, and desires for the preservation of our dear friends, and their
steadfast walking in the Truth ; for the upholding of which, in its
ancient purity and simplicity, a testimony is borne by them in
that land." To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 25th of 7th Month, 1869.
My dear Friend,
My mind turns towards thee and other dear friends whom we
visited last year. I can truly say my mind is with you in
brotherly love as much as ever it was, perhaps I might say more
so. And in this precious feeling I can and do wish you God
speed on your way in the pure and unchangeable Truth.
Since writing to thee I have received an acceptable letter from
thee, . . . with other letters from some of our dear friends
on your side very acceptable, reminding us, as I verily believe of
the true meaning of the words of our Lord at a former time,
" One is your Master, even Christ, and all ye are brethren." . .
I am thinking thou and perhaps others may be looking for
some particulars of our late Conference Meeting held at Chester
field on the 8th and 9th inst. I feel that such remarks as I
have to make thereon, preponderate by far on the side of con
flict, nevertheless I can say a sense of the Divine Presence and
owning was graciously vouchsafed, and ability was known to
fight for the precious banner of Truth that it may be more and
more exalted amongst us, even amongst those who have thus
met together. There was not a multiplicity of subjects to come
before us, but there seemed a need to contend for the faith. A
correspondence has been going on with one or more of the
Friends in Sydney. . . . There were some remarks respect
ing our manner of dress as querying the propriety of it. The
reading of one of these letters caused a heavy exercise to fall
upon me (from remarks then made by two individuals with us),
to stand for the testimony, which is one of peculiarity, become
so through the customs of the people which are changeable and
vain, leaving Friends marked and singular, which undoubtedly, as
regards them, is a safeguard and strengthener ; this is my con
viction, for I again and again prove that what is done for
Truth's sake brings peace and strength with it.
We were but a small number at the meeting. . . . The
question was mooted by the clerk whether another Conference
should be held ; it did not feel to be our place to stop the hold
ing of them, but it did feel the continuance of them hangs upon

172 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1869
a slender thread. The next was concluded to be held at Bir
mingham, in the 10th month 
Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
Fritchley, 13th of 11th Month, 1869.
My dear Friend,
 I noticed thy remarks in answer to my request
which do not convince me. The grievance I feel lies with a
few individuals who are sore at our having taken steps without
them. Our steppings were in accordance with a feeling of what
was right for us ; we hold no bitter feelings against our friends,
but of this, it seems we cannot convince them. Again and again
there have been endeavours in our Conference meetings to con
vince them but not effectually. I do not see that we can satisfy
them without going back to them and walking in their line of
things, and so turn our backs, when we feel strengthened in the
way we have taken. When our friends give up judging us for
this thing then there will be I believe a very different feeling.
We cannot take to ourselves the judgment they put upon us for
want of appreciating our endeavours to be found giving heed to
the Master's call. But I do not wish to put any gloss upon our
endeavours. I believe the pure Witness in the hearts of our
friends will convince them we are striving to serve the Lord in our
day and generation, and we must all be accountable to our
Heavenly Master, and to Him either stand or fall. Let us strive
therefore to stand, and He will give us all, abundance of peace
which will be serviceable to the preventing of jarring one with
another and bring others of our friends to a more decided stand,
to be one thing or the other and not middle men.
I hope when thou hast opportunity, thou wilt come and see us.
We are still pleased to see our friends and can shake by the hand
any of those who have been wont to meet with us, wishing them
well. With love, thy friend sincerely, John G. Sargent,
1869. 11th Month 14th.— Was helped in meeting; felt con
strained to declare that a busy, active mind finds it hard work to
get into stillness inwardly, yet that it is attainable by waiting for
it and wrestling with the ability given, even as through a night
and unto the break of day, as did the patriarch of old : — alluded
to his leaning upon his staff as typical of our leaning upon the

1869] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 173
Lord as our staff and worshipping Him when thus met together.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 25th of 11th Month, 1869.
My dear Friend,
 It has been gratifying to us and cause for
thankfulness that our two dear friends D. Koll and M. S. Kirk-
bride have been safely wafted over the Atlantic, and we trust
both have reached their homes in safety. It was a comfort to us
to have them with us at the time they were here, in particular
at the Conference meeting, where we had a proving time to go
through, of a sort unknown to us before, and now we feel a little
company indeed ; but if the Master be with us, it matters not
who is against us. We feel little and in need of that strength
which cometh from above ; a day at a time seems enough, but
help has been vouchsafed, and we may trust I beheve for more.
Those we have parted from, or who have shewn themselves
against us, were not our helpers, so we have not to regret on our
account, the discontinuance of the Conference meetings.
It is comforting to know of the exercise of the brethren on your
side for the welfare of Zion ; may they be encouraged to labour
in the abihty afforded, and may'st thou, my dear friend, be
refreshed and animated by beholding the good that is stirring,
and be enabled to rejoice and praise the Lord in the knowledge
of fruit being brought forth, answerable to the travail of thy
soul for the good of Israel. 
I am thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To John F. Marsh.
Fritchley, 28th of 11th Month, 1869.
My beloved 'Friend,
A feeling of love this evening flows through my mind towards
thee and thy dear wife with a desire to communicate as much to
you, for it is long since anything passed from either side the one
to the other, and it may not be for the best altogether to keep
silence. And why should we 9 Does not the same love one
toward the other still exist? I trust it does, and that we may believe
it, though it may seem almost as though we were severed,
because in obedience to apprehended duty some have gone some
what out of the track which the rest seem to believe they are not
called out of. But this need not diminish our true love one for
another, but in serving the Master we may each one rejoice, and
we do rejoice when serving him, though no man know it, but
I incline to believe that neither you nor we can truly serve Him

174 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1869
without something thereof being known to each other. Love
will bound forth in its springings up and aboundings in us.
Well my dear friends you know, I expect, that here we have (in
Derbyshire) our little Monthly Meetings. These are a help to us
and cause for thankfulness that we are therein helped by Him
who knoweth the heart of every one of us, and fain would we
that more of our dear friends whom we love, did feel they could
comfortably meet with us. But this we can leave with the
Master and trust He will add to us according as there is a prepa
ration for it. We have not as yet seen or felt anything of a con-
demnatory nature, but peace in the step taken, of getting out of
the mist, a little further up out of that which beclouds, and is a
very strong opponent, that of reason, or of suggestions that would
huddle up together all of the same profession though not walking
after the same rule, nor minding the same thing, the Lord's
inward pointings, the sure unerring Guide which so many in the
Society, more than ever no doubt, now set at nought. And have
they not, my beloved friend, been going further and further from
the safe Guide these years past ? And have not many been kept
back by them, who might have clean escaped the snare had they
not hearkened to the plausible baits that have been held out to
them ? And so the eye has become dimmed and some things
that once looked as they really are, in their true colours, now
seem very much reconciled and pass almost if not quite, as the
King's coin, whereas it is only forged.
We are all favoured with our usual health, and hope this is
your experience, but years pass over us and we are reminded
that the poor tabernacle must be laid down, and 0, that the day's
work may keep pace with the day and that the answer may be,
" Well done, good and faithful servant! " this I can desire truly for
you and ourselves. With very dear love to you both in that
which remains for ever, I trust I can say,
I am your affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
12th Month 7th. — Our two friends William C. Meader and
James D. Otis arrived at Liverpool, where I met them and
brought them to Fritchley.
18th. — I accompanied W. C. M. and J. D. 0. to Middlesboro'
to  'a where we met with much openness from himself
and wife. Felt poor and stripped in mind but was helped
through. W. C. M. was opened pretty largely in our sitting
with them,

1869] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 175
20th. — We left Middlesboro' for Wyersdale to visit Abraham
Kelsall, wife and family. Met with a comfortable reception.
21st. — Expected to leave here this morning for Fleetwood but
W. C. M.'s mind was drawn to invite the neighbours to come and
sit with us this evening. Have felt very poor and sometimes
much as though stripped of all that is good. I trust it is in the
all- wise dispensation of unerring Goodness. I feel as that it
may be a weaning of my mind and heart from earth, more and
more. A new dispensation it feels to me. The meeting in the
evening was well attended, perhaps thirty persons being present;
a favoured opportunity. W. C. M. was largely engaged and deep
attention given ; it closed after a quiet time of silence, to satis
faction. 22nd. — Left A. K.'s this morning. After breakfast, in a
favoured time, reading being over, my mind was accosted with
the words, " I counsel thee to buy of me gold that thou may'st be
rich," which I gave expression to, to the relief of my mind, with
some addition, which I believe was to the tendering of the minds
of some of the family. Arrived at Fleetwood and were met at
the station by Thomas Drewry.
23rd. — Accompanied by T. D. we walked to Thornton to call
upon an aged friend, John Hornby, who gave us a true welcome.
We were drawn into silence ; my mind was accosted with what
Elisha said to Elijah, " My father, my father, the chariot of
Israel, and the horsemen thereof," which I expressed, with the
belief that he would soon be gathered to his everlasting rest.
W. C. M. addressed him at some length. It was a feeling op
portunity. We went forward to John Walsh's, a farmer ; here
we dropped into silence and I had to give expression to words to
this effect, that the meekness and lowliness of the Lamb is pour-
trayed in his followers and that none are his followers but those
that are in the true meekness and lowliness. T. Drewry accom-
-panied us to Preston ; here we called upon John Toulmin, who
with his daughter, received us kindly; he gave us a true welcome.
We took tea at William Clemesha's ; he manifested true kind-

176 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND 1869]
ness and before we left, he showed openness of heart and mind
towards us.
24th. — Went to Mary Buckley's (at Manchester) who seemed
pleased to have our company ; had an opportunity before leaving,
and utterance to relief was given. Reached home to-night.
27th. — Left home in company with W. C. M. and J. D. 0. for
Birmingham. To William Graham's this evening. W. C.
M. was engaged after tea at some length, and I felt called
upon to address those of this house, exhorting them to come out
from that which is, in my mind, comparable to a city of confusion
and desolation, wherein, though there may be many more
righteous than there were in Sodom when Lot was drawn out,
I believed the solemn call was to them to come out. It felt with
me to lay before them the solemn responsibility they were under
on this account. How it was received in their hearts must be
left, but my mind was relieved of a weight thereby.
28th. — Went this morning to breakfast at William Watkins'.
W. C. M. was helped in his testimony. Had a refreshing call
upon Thomas Tinnion and wife. Left for London.
29th. — Held a meeting this morning at Joseph Armfield's.
Horatio Blake and Julia Armfield sat with us. A time in which
was found strength and utterance. In the afternoon we went to
Croydon to J. F. Marsh's.
30th. — After breakfast this morning and a long travail of spirit
as it seemed, dear W. C. M. spoke at considerable length, and
way appeared to be made in the hearts of our dear friends to
receive our two American Friends in the way of their coming.
Last evenmg my mouth only was opened in our sitting — that the
blessed of the Lord are those who are reviled and against whom
wrong things are said falsely for his great Name's sake. This
morning I trust help came to wind up to our comfort.
We left Croydon for Dorking, I believe- with peaceful minds
and met with a truly cordial welcome from George and Sarah
Hayman. Sat awhile with dear Elizabeth Dale which was a
comfort. Encouragement flowed forth to her from W. C. M. and

1869] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 177
myself. Had a refreshing call at John and Ann Marsh's ; a
comforting reception, and entrance found for the living thing.
Called at William Bennett's ; I trust good prevailed. Went to
the Holmwood, to G. and S. Hayman's to lodge : an abode, to
us, of peace and comfort with much openness.
31st. — Returned to London, and held a meeting this evening
at J. Armfield's. Some young men who attend Peel meeting
were present by invitation.
1870. 1st Month. — About the end of this month, I was taken
ill with a carbuncle at the back of my head ; was laid by with it
for between two and three months. It was a time of Divine
favour, in which mercy was displayed to me, and the loving-
kindness of my heavenly Father was greatly manifest, and his
overshadowings were eminently sensible to me. May I live to
His praise who thus raised me up and may I be more and more
dedicated to His service.
Returning home from a business journey to the continent
he writes,
6th Month 29th. — To London this morning and attended the
little meeting at  's where I found three assembled.
Laboured for a little bread which strengtheneth the inner man
and was favoured with help to administer some encouragement
to the waiters upon the great Giver thereof.
10th Month 22nd. — Left home on my business journey to
Ireland. 23rd. — Dublin. Sat down to hold my meeting in my bedroom,
and was favoured with peace in wrestling for the blessing, and
the comforting assurance was given me, " Thou wilt keep him in
perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee, because he trusteth
in Thee." I went after this to Henry and Abigail O'Neill's.
Way was not made to hold a sitting in the afternoon, but we had
some comfortable conversation and I was satisfied in going.
Some young men were named to me, living in Dublin, as holding
the ancient views or not advocating the modern ones ; these, my
lot was to meet in the evening, and opportunity was afforded me
N

178 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND 1869]
to converse and explain my views and those of the dear Friends
walking with me, as to our non-compromising the precious way
of Truth by joining in with or handling the changed discipline
of the Society as now maintained by London or Dublin Yearly
Meetings. In a quiet time before leaving these young people, in
which a holy quiet not at our command, was brought over us, I had
to revive the passage of Scripture, " Take off thy shoes from off
thy feet, for the ground whereon thou standest is holy ground,"
signifying that nothing of our own, or of ourselves, must be
stood in, or maintained for the furtherance of the cause of Truth,
or to that effect.
26th. — Portadown. Went to Charles and Ann Wakefield's to
breakfast, and was very cordially welcomed. Was engaged after
reading with the opening upon what had been read by A. W.,
¦' except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the
Scribes and Pharisees :" I was much impressed that the " ex
ceeding" must be in the inward not in the outward, and that first
must be made clean the inside of the cup and platter and then
the outside will be clean also ; was strengthened thereon.
28th. — Returned to Belfast.
29th. — Much conflict seemed to take hold of my mind whilst
on my bed this morning as to the way to proceed homewards ac
companied with a desire to be permitted to go in the way of the
Divine will and to be found in my right place to-morrow, First-
day, whether in Dublin, in Fleetwood or Belfast ; and whilst in
this state it quietly opened in my mind to be still, not striving of
myself, and in this quietness Glasgow opened to me. How use
less and unavailing if I would be directed is my own toiling and
planning ! 0 ! that I may rest on the heavenly oars of faith, and
trust that I may be guided and know heavenly Wisdom in all my
paths. This is renewed bought experience that is good indeed
to be remembered. I accordingly went by Glasgow boat and
arrived safely and peacefully. Went to William Smeal's. W. S.
and wife from home, breakfasted with William junr. and his
sister. Had my meeting in their silting room, they not wishirg

1870] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 179
to sit with me or not putting forward to do so, which I could not
•expect they would. Dined at Robert Smeal's.
To Peleg Mitchell.*
Fritchley, 27th of 8th Month, 1870.
My dear Friend,
It is very pleasant to see again thy handwriting. I believe
that communication in this way does tend to the stirring up of
the pure Life within us, when it springs from the right ground.
Yes, it quickens and increases that bond of union in the fellow
ship of the Gospel of Christ which the brethren and children of
the same Lord and Master do feel so cementing and strengthen
ing, the fellowship which is in the Truth.
I can quite comprehend thy feeling of being oft-times incapa-
-citated for doing more than must be done, and this is not likely
to diminish with thee or such as have attained to thy age. But
I can verily beheve the Truth is very dear to thee and this [love]
I believe will not diminish, though not so often, it may be, ex
pressed in the way of letter-writing.
It is a comfort to know that it was a memorable time, your
last Annual Meeting, and I trust there will be from time to time
that drawing nigh to the Fountain of all our strength, as that it
may be again and again experienced that the good hand of our
God is with you of a truth. And though thou mayst not, nor 1,
live to see many years of prosperity in the land, yet we may, and
I believe thou dost, earnestly desire that the younger generation
may witness that there is a going forward and adding to the
number as well as a growth in the Truth  It is
•comforting to contemplate and think of all the dear friends whom
I know on your side the water, or any where who are treading
*Peleg Mitchell was an esteemed member and elder of Nantucket
Monthly Meeting of the Society of Friends. He was favoured in childhood
with the care and training of religiously concerned parents, and later in
life, he often spoke of this as a great blessing, When arrived at mature
;age, the principles of Friends, in which he had been educated, became his
own by convincement and adoption. Hewas subjected to many trials, by the
diversity of views introduced at various times into our once highly-favoured
Society; many of these being as he believed, subversive of the true and living
faith. He remained steadfast to the original principles of Friends through
out his long life, without turning to the right hand or to the left. He was
¦often heard to say, " Quakerism is the same to-day that it was two hundred
years ago — primitive Christianity revived, without abatement or compro
mise." His exercise was great for the preservation of a remnant, and his
faith strong that there would be one left to uphold the ancient standard.
He died at his residence, Nantucket, Massachusetts, U.S., on the 1st of
¦8th Month, 1882, aged 80 years.

180 selections from the diary and [1871
or endeavouring to be found walking with the Master whitherso
ever He leads, and I desire to be one with you. Surely it must
be in a great measure for want of knowing the preciousness of
the truth as it is in Jesus, who is Lord and Master, that so few
comparatively either come to our solemn feasts or seem to be
able to handle the bow to the honour thereof. Yet, as surely,.
may we not believe, that if obedience were yielded to the mani
festations of the true Teacher, there would come therewith, even
in the obedience, a true knowledge of Him, so as to be ena
moured with Him, and a desire to know Him more and more.
Our band is a little one, though we do know that the Lord of
the harvest can raise up more labourers into his harvest.
What a melancholy state of things abroad, the war raging
between the two countries, thousands falling by the sword and
when it will end, or how, we know not ! It depicts, to my mind, the
antichristian state of mankind in these nations. The French
nation seems to be one very void, in the general, of religion, and
those (of it) who make the most appearance as to religion or
what would be called religious observations, are in fetters to the.
priests. I will now bid thee farewell and am affectionately,
Thy very nearly united friend in the best of bonds,
J. G. Sargent.
To Peleg Mitchell.
Fritchley, 15th of 5th Month, 1871.
My dear Friend,
 I recur with interest to the time when we-
met. Much has transpired since then, much to remind us that-
we have no continuing city here, and enough truly to incite to
seek more earnestly, as we advance on our pilgrimage, one to-
come, whose maker and builder is God. ' We have to bear in
mind, for a little allowable help to the tribulated mind, that,
others have and do pass through a tribulated path to the blessed
ness of the everlasting rest, which may indeed be abundantly
testified of, [as being] joy and peace in the Holy Ghost.
With this I send thee the Epistle from our General Meeting.
We are but a poor people, few in number, but as the Lord's.
power may be magnified in the few as in the many, we may I
believe be incited to trust that He who doeth all things well,.
will work to the promotion of his own glory, and in. whomsoever
He may please ; whilst we would not judge those who are not-
called to the path we walk in, but leave judgment to Him who
judgeth rightly. I believe it can be said of a truth the Lord did

1871] correspondence of john g. sargent 181

own us together by the manifestation of Himself amongst us,
and that we have need to be thankful and encouraged thereby,
and you too, dear friends ; for the outward separation does not
obstruct his blessed appearance amongst all those who meet
together in desire to be found where He would have us to be
whether in your land or ours.
We have been informed of the decease of a dear friend on your
side the water S. J. G. Her loss is to be felt, but all that are
gathered home into the arms of everlasting mercy there is cause
to rejoice for, and not to mourn, striving ourselves also that wo
may be so gathered, and that nothing by us may be lost to others,
during our tarriance here, but that we may be enabled to war a
good warfare and that others seeing and feeling the earnestness
of our spirits may also follow on and gain a crown of righteous
ness and everlasting glory that fadeth not away.
Thy friend in the love of the Truth,
J. G. Sargent.
To James D. Otis.
Fritchley, 18th of 8th Month, 1871.
Dear Friend,
 We are favoured from time to time, I beheve
I can truly say, with a little renewed evidence that it is good to
have come away from that which is changed — and I trust we
shall continue so to feel, and with you grow stronger and stronger,
as there is no lending of the hand to that which hinders our
progress heavenward, under the holy banner of Truth and the
unchangeable Name of Him who is the Truth. We had a visit
awhile back from a committee or part of one, (for some did not
come) appointed by the Quarterly Meeting to visit us ; why, thou
mayst suppose — on the ground of our non-attendance of their
meetings, the marriages [at our meetings] &c. Their visit
.[was] a superficial one — no going down by them to the root of
the matter, neither did they want to know much of that which
we felt constrained to give them from the bottom, for we felt we
had not to do with the surface of the matter, but to go down
where the complaint they came with, had its rise 
0 how beautiful (and how goodly) are thy tents, 0 Jacob, and
thy tabernacles 0 Israel ! This can be said in our day, for there
is a people who are serving the Lord, and these are goodly indeed
to look upon with the spiritual eye — may all such be preserved,
(and will they not ?) as the apple of His eye, if they turn not
aside in their hearts from the true fear of Him, who we are told,
and can and do beheve, is the same yesterday, to-day and for
-ever; therefore put on strength, " put on thy beautiful garments,

182 selections from the diary and [1871
0 Jerusalem !" seems to be the encouraging language held out.
Surely we have some of Us, felt enough and seen enough with
our spiritual eye of what belongs to the Kingdom to desire it for
our habitation continually, — a heavenly place " wherein shall go
no galley with oars, neither shall gallant ship pass thereby." It is.
with me to believe that thou, amongst the number, art striving to
know more and more of this for thyself, as well as to desire it for
others, even Jerusalem the quiet habitation (as described) a
" tabernacle that shall not be taken down." What a crown this
is, when man is humbled, and all that is of him is slain and laid
in the dust. I feel that I am writing this to one who knows and
enjoys of the heavenly substance, the true riches. May all thy
trials (your trials) work together for a furtherance in the same
heavenly knowledge and undoubtedly it will if there is a stand
ing maintained, by the Master 
From thy friend and brother, John G. Sargent.
1871. 10th Month 8th.— At Lille. First-day: Have had my
times of waiting and labouring, I trust I may say, for the Bread
which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the world,
as I believe it is written and as [it] is individually experienced.
Have been favoured with some precious openings in the Truth
whilst out on this journey and enabled in conversation to declare
to others something of the way of Life and salvation, to my
peace of mind. 0 ! how good it is to serve the Lord in the way
that He is pleased to choose for us. On the day when our-
Monthly Meeting was being held at Bakewell, I was twice en
gaged in this way in the openings of Truth to my mind whilst in
conversation with individuals, in French, and found peace in so
doing: but it feels hard to nature to pass along here so much
laughed at, for my singular appearance in the garb of a Friend-
It is hard also to use the plain language, but the plural number to
one individual I must not use. To some, I explain my motive
and rehgious conviction. There is indeed peace in well-doing —
in doing the Master's will.
10th Month 12th. — Fritchley. Have cause for thankfulness.
to the great Preserver and Helper in this journey who has en
abled me to return in peace.

1871] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 183
From W. Hodgson.
Philadelphia, 2nd of 12th Month, 1871.
My dear Friend,
. . . .. . . Thy allusion to the young people amongst
you re-awakened a feeling of interest in their welfare which I
often feel for them, and I do hope that in the Lord's time you
may be comforted in beholding one here and another there sub.
mitting to the power of the cross and thus preparing to be fellow-
helpers in the good work and cause. I trust there is a favourable
prospect in that respect here-away and among our friends in
New York, if no blast from the wilderness comes over them to
destroy the tender plants, and the world and its allurements are
duly kept under foot. But 0, what a people we are called upon
to be ! Who is sufficient for these things ? Truly our suffici
ency is of the Lord alone.
It was interesting to hear that you had been called upon by a
committee of the lapsed Society. Their own standing is what
they ought to see to in the first place. Their position is too hollow
to enable them to reach forth any true hand of help to you. I
should have no objection to hear of their having pretended to
disown you : it is all a pretence and mere matter of form, the
spirit of Truth and of the discipline having been departed from
by them in their schismatic course 
With dear love to you all, I am thy friend and brother,
W. Hodgson.
12th Month 11th. — A public meeting for worship was held in
the Mill which was well attended. It was Matilda Rickman's
concern to hold it for the inhabitants of Fritchley, and was a
favoured time. It felt a weighty matter to my poor mind,— the
first public meeting called by our little company, for which M.
R. was liberated by our Monthly Meeting. I felt very poor and
as if nothing would be required of me therein. M. R. we
believed, was much helped, to the relief of her mind : this
seemed to relieve my mind, but I felt constrained to rise and
give expression to the Scripture that " no king is saved by the
multitude of an host, neither is a mighty man delivered by much
strength," and was helped. The impression upon my mind was
that if no king or mighty man is delivered from his enemies by
the strength of man, neither can any of us be delivered from our

184 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1871
spiritual enemies by any thing that is of man. I felt peace
afterwards and was relieved. The meeting felt a solemn time,
and the people (perhaps 150), were quiet and orderly, and we may
trust some good seed was sown in ground that will bring forth
fruit to the praise of the great Husbandman.
To Peleg Mitchell.
Fritchley, 25th of 12th Month, 1871.
My dear Friend,
Were love measured by space of time between our communi.
cations, we might seem at times to have but little for our friends.
. . . I feel I am in thy debt in this way and would have
written long ago, but thou knows there are times we feel so poor,
so empty and so barren, that it seems best to abstain ; neverthe
less I do acknowledge that sometimes we have need of an arous
ing. How I would like to look in upon you and greet you with an
holy kiss, the kiss of Truth, that inward acknowledgment of
Truth's dictating, which is stirred up when kindred spirits meet
together. These instances [alluding to some who had been united to us
by convincement] of young people coming along in a giving up to
the great Shepherd of his sheep, are truly encouraging and we
trust there will yet be an ingathering and that his work will go
forward, if those of us who have known Him remain faithful
and hold on in faithfulness. " Surely God is good to Israel ;"
truly He is so. I can beheve it must be cheering to thee to know
of the young, or any, coming into the ranks, embracing the
Truth in the love of it, and I feel if there is anything that I can
desire for thee more than another, it is this, that before thou
bows thy head in the laying down of this tabernacle, thou mayst
know to the gladdening of thy heart, sons and daughters of the
precious Truth, gathered into the fold of Him who has declared
Himself to be the Way, the Truth, and the Life everlasting ; and
may the burden bearers of our day be spared till more of this is
known, even an establishment upon the Rock, of those who as yet
are not far on their way in the spiritual life. However, this we
know, that the Lord can raise up children unto Abraham, though
the fathers be taken away ; and all his decrees are right. . . .
At our last Monthly Meeting dear M. Rickman laid before us
a concern to hold a public meeting for the inhabitants of Fritch
ley, which she was liberated for, and I think I may say we had a
favoured time, and a quiet company. May fruit abound to his
praise who not only lays a weight upon the shoulders but also

1872] correspondence of john g. sargent 185
enables to cast it off to his honour, if there be faithfulness and
a watching to the pointing of his heavenly finger.
I will now bid thee farewell in the love of the Gospel which is
the unchangeable Truth, and am thy friend, John G. Sargent.
1872. 1st Month 18th. — A public meeting was held at Monsal
Dale in the house of — Shaw : a good meeting : help was vou
chsafed to minister to a great company. It was held at dear
M. R.'s request. After she had spoken at some length I soon
felt it required of me to stand with the words " I know that my
Redeemer liveth," which opened to my understanding as that it is
precious to have this acquaintance with God, the Lord and
Saviour, and to feel that because " He lives I live also," as I
think it is in Scripture. We cannot know this unless we feel
that He lives in us.

186 selections from the diary and [1872

CHAPTER V.
A religious visit to Friends in different parts of the United
Kingdom — Memoranda of a continental business journey —
Letter from P. Mitchell — Letters to T. Drewry — D. Piceard
— W. Hodgson — J. D. Otis— P. Mitchell — One of his sons —
G. E.— J. P. Cbisp — W. Waring — One of his Daughters — Pris
cilla Pitt.
1872. 2nd Month 1st.— At our Monthly Meeting held to-day
at Fritchley I laid before Friends a prospect which had long been
before me, to visit in the love of the Gospel as way may open,
some of those of the old organization in their families, who are
alive to the state of the Society, but are lingering on and ming
ling with them in worship and discipline. We were favoured
with a solemn covering over the meeting from its commencement
and help was vouchsafed to minister therein. My dear wife also
expressed her willingness to accompany me, which she was left at
liberty to do. The clerk was directed to furnish us with the
minute expressive of sympathy and unity with the prospect.
5th. — Left home in company with my dear wife to perform
the engagement before me, arriving in Birmingham between
three and four p.m. and went to William Watkins' where we
were pleasantly received and invited to lodge. After tea we had
a sitting together on my communicating the object of the visit,
and relief was in due time afforded me to my admiration.
6th. — Left W. W.'s for R. C.'s, where we were made partakers
of the Lords' presence to our comfort. Afterwards, to John
Sykes' and dined — had a sitting with him and wife and son, in
which help was extended after some time of labour. Then to
Thomas Tinnions' — were kindly received and openness mani-

1872] correspondence of john g. sargent 187
fested so that we came away with thankfulness for this opportu
nity. Next to W. L.'s where, Oh ! the spirit that pervaded, — a
struggle to go forward,— yet gave up to apprehended duty, but
had much to feel, and that the seed, if sown, had not entrance.
7th. — Set out for William Graham's. The family were ready to
receive us, and after explaining the object of the visit, a quiet
calm came over us, and I was enabled to get down so as to hear
what was proclaimed and was mercifully and eminently helped
to my admiration, coming off with thankfulness and peace.
Afterwards we went to King's Heath to sit the little meeting with
William and Carohne M'Cheane. A comfortable season together,
and my heart was melted in a sense of the Lord's goodness. Dined
and left for J. and E. W.'s. Here help was marvellously exten
ded to declare unto them the way of peace and salvation to their
never dying souls. After taking tea with them we left Birming
ham for London.
8th. — Went first to James Jackson's and sat with him and his
wife and their daughter. Afterwards J. J. walked with us as far
as J. W.'s where we attended the little meeting; was helped
therein. Proceeded after dinner to Joseph Armfield's and had a
sitting with them and their family, their eldest son only being
absent. Went next to Tottenham : called upon Mary Stacey.
Sat with Edward May and afterwards with Mary Aggs where we
took tea, and left again with thankfulness of heart for London.
Found our way to Henry Darby's, sat with him and proceeded
with him to our hotel. Have cause to be thankful for this day's
help, and for a renewal of hope that help will be vouchsafed to
do the whole will of Him, whom I desire to serve fully and faith
fully. Give ear, 0 my soul, to every word which proceedeth out
of his mouth, and obey it fully though it may be as a sword
within thee to slay the unrighteous seed, wheresoever it be found,
in man, woman or child.
9th. — Our first call was a return to Joseph Armfield's under a
feeling of necessity in obedience and for peace. Here, I had,
what were indeed, to me, hard words to utter, but my peace con-

188 Selections from the diary and [1872
sisted in not withholding what was required of me to utter,
"His words were smoother than butter, yet war was in his
heart ; his words were softer than oil, yet were they as a drawn
s'word ;" cautioning him against warring against the camp of the
little ones of the Lord: left in peace. Proceeded next for Dal-
ston to call upon M. A. Bayes, but to my sorrow she rejected the
object of our visit, and was set in her mind against any testi
mony, so none was given for her more than to tell her, her words
were bitter words, and after a little while we left her, she enquir
ing if any had received us about there. Next we returned to
London for Croydon ; called first upon Thomas Ashby, and had
a uniting time with him and his wife and sister. We found
much openness and brotherly kindness, and took tea after having
a relieving opportunity with them. T. Ashby walked with us to
John F. Marsh's, where also I was much favoured with ability to
relieve my mind : but, before going to J. F. M.'s, T. A. went
with us to P. M.'s. Here we sat down together. I expressed a con
cern that he would arise from off a bed of sloth and ease, &c. ;
but there felt to be too much of the natural man in him to arise
•out of himself.
10th. — After breakfast we went to Thomas Beach's, and sat
with him and his wife and daughter ; were cordially received.
Then to Mitcham. Were made welcome by G. and P. Pitt.
Relieved my mind : not much entrance felt, but no open rejec
tion : their mother (Pitt) present. Next we went to Dorking
and had a relieving time with Thomas W. Marsh ; afterwards to
John and Ann Marsh's, where we took tea and were made welcome;
the feeling prevalent, their day's work nearly done. Then to the
Holmwood, feeling contrited with the certainty in our experience
that the good Hand has been with us all along since we left home,
•ordering all things well for us to our admiration, filling our hearts
with gratitude and praise, and the language arising, " Return
unto thy rest 0 my soul, for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with
thee." 11th. — It felt cause for gratitude that we had been so nicely

1872] correspondence of john g. sargent 189>
cared for and our steps ordered so as to arrive here last evening.
Sat the little meeting here at Sarah Hayman's this morning.
After dinner went to John Dale's at Aldhurst, about four miles,
and had a favoured opportunity with him and his wife. Two
little children present, one rather unsettled, but on the Power
coming over us all was quiet, and relief afforded, in withholding
nothing that was given for utterance. Had to entreat them to
have nothing to do with the idols which the people had set up,
which having eyes could not see, nor ears could they hear, nor
with their mouths could they speak, &c. Whether any fruit be
found, the Master only knows. Sat the little meeting held at
five o'clock, in which ability was given to minister, and gave ex
pression to the language in the words which impressed my mind,
"I asked of Him life, and He gave me length of days for ever and
ever," and declaring that it mattered little the number of days or
years we live — if so be we have the Life everlasting. It was a
comforting time in the solemnizing power of Heavenly love
spread over us.
12th. — Had a favoured time this morning with S. Hayman
and the two young women after reading a part of the xviii
chapter of Ezekiel, and left this quiet resting place for Horsham
on our way to S. M.'s, about four miles from the station. Felt I
left a warning there : relieved my mind fully and left for John
Cheal's near Crawley. How is heavenly help extended ! Arrived
at Crawley in the p.m. and walked to J. Cheal's. Went out first
to Charlwood, Mary Cheal accompanying us. Sat with S. S.,
the widow of John Standing [and afterwards] with the
two young people Joseph and Mary Standing: soon a
solemnity spread over my mind and utterance was given. Re
turned to J. Cheal's and after supper we drew into quietness
and the words sprang up, "In my haste, I said all men are
liars," but signified that God was a God of truth, and gave
truth unto his faithful little dependent ones, and discernment
between thing and thing, between that which serveth Him and
that which serveth Him not. Encouraged the heads of the

190 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1872
family to be strong and not flinch from going forward and hold
ing up the banner committed unto them, that it might be dis
played because of the Truth.
13th.— Left J. C.'s with a peaceful mind for Brighton. Pro
ceeded first for Daniel P. Hack's, and accepted an invitation to dine.
Called at Mary B. Brown's, who gave us a welcome, and upon my
making her acquainted with the object of our visit we settled into
stillness and a good covering came over us and I found relief to my
mind. Then returned to D. P. H.'s. The visit was wellreceived
by D. P. and E. H. We then left for Lewes, and first went to
Richard P. Rickman's, finding him and his daughter at home.
Our visit was received kindly ; the language, " Not by works of
righteousness which we have done, but by his mercy He saveth
us," &c, was expressed and spoken to in the opening as it fol
lowed : a precious covering came over on my making known the
object of our coming, and the words alluded to soon came before
my mind. Came away relieved, and feeling that indeed He hath
done great things for us, to the removing of great mountains.
Truly He is to be praised and served in faithfulness in all that He
requires at our hands. We then proceeded for Wellingham, to
Rachel and Sarah H. Rickman's; sat down together, and soon way
opened for my communicating why we were there, upon which,
as in other places, Truth spread over us and we were quiet, the
words presenting, and which remained with me for an offering,
" There is a river, the streams wherof make glad the whole
heritage of God," and relief was afforded me, so that I came off
in the end clear, not having any weight upon my mind, and re
tired peaceful, for the night's rest.
14th. — We left Wellingham with our two friends R. and
S. H. R., they going into Lewes to their meeting and we goin"
to Croydon, thence to Charlburyby way of Reading. At Charl-
bury found our aunt Jane Sargent ready to receive us : a feeling
of thankfulness on going to rest closed the day.
15th.— Before rising this morning a song of thanksgiving and
praise seemed to fill my heart in overflowing gratitude to the

1872] correspondence of john g. sargent 191
Author of all good, the dear Lord and Master, for the wonder
ful works He has done for me. Made a call after breakfast upon
Charles Bissell, and we were asked upstairs into his wife's cham
ber where she was sitting up in bed. We soon drew into silence,
and were much favoured with the dear Master's presence.
Communication flowed freely and encouragement was handed to
both to stand firm and not to bow down to any of the idols
which this once highly favoured people have set up, nor bow
down to any graven image formed in their own minds by Satan
or in the minds of others, which they (the people) were serving
as if of the Lord. It was a melting time. I had to encourage
to stand against the angry blast which might beat against the
wall of their defence, for that it could not prevail against the
faithful who trust in the arm of the Lord alone for deliverance
from every dart of the enemy. C. Bissell communicated a little
which left a good savour. They appear to be under proving.
We next called upon Joseph and Lydia Tyler ; help was given
to relieve my mind. It was a tendering time and we parted
under a feeling of good, for the Master had been with us. We
next called at cousin John M. Albright's where I expected to
have nothing in a ministerial capacity to offer, but was made
sensible I must not come away without leaving what was com
missioned, feeling that a solemn covering was breaking in upon
us as I was about to rise to leave, so giving up thereto I found
that I must be faithful. After dinner had a sitting with dear
aunt Jane and Ann Durran together. The words accosted my
mind in reference to the former, "They that turn many to
righteousness shall shine as the stars for ever and ever," and
that it may not be in Infinite Wisdom that his servants should
know their usefulness in this respect, but that in keeping close to
Him and walking with Him in the Light they may be thus in
strumental without words spoken, or to that effect, which I ex
pressed. Something also seemed given for A. D. and help in the
expression of my concern that we be not bowing down to any
graven image or idol set up either in our own minds or those of

192 selections from the diary and [1872
the people. Left in the evening for Gloucester, called upon
William Bellows and had a sitting with him and his wife. The
words were revived for communication, " The stone which the
builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner,"
and I was helped to testify thereto, I believe in the authority
which Truth gives. It was a refreshing opportunity showing that
the wise builders of our day in this Society have set up another
building, not of living stones, but of stones of man's own inven
tion and forming.
16th. — Went again to W. L. B.'s with a view to meeting his
son John. J. B. soon came and we had a melting opportunity
Help was given to give expression and cast off what arose for
him, to the relief of my mind, and we parted under mutual
feelings of tenderness.
We left this place for Leominster and went to Samuel Alexan
der's. An opportunity was soon afforded for informing of the
object of our call and relief found, a holy covering being spread
over us. " The Lord is not slack concerning his promises to his
faithful dependent little ones," were the opening words, or to
that effect, and I was led to encourage to faithfulness and against
bowiDg down to the graven images and idols which this people,
once highly favoured, are setting up. It was a favoured oppor
tunity ; their son S. was addressed, entreating him to watch and
abide in the camp unless he was sent out, and not to run as they
run, who think they are serving God, but are not sent. S. A.
took us to Henry Beck's where much help was afforded, and we
had a comfortable time together, H. B. being contrited in the
opportunity. How remarkable it has seemed our finding all we
go to, at home, or as in this case, and in another also, on their
way home, as Henry was, when we were wanting him.
16th. — Arrived at Rugby to-night. What a favour that we are
so kindly and bountifully cared for ! We may indeed say, Great
and marvellous is thy loving kindness 0 Lord ! and set up our
Ebeuezer and say, Hitherto the, Lord hath helped me. He hath
indeed done marvellously for us in preparing the way before us

1872] correspondence of john g. sargent 193

in the hearts of those we go to. May we remember this for our
good, that we may indeed put our trust in Him upon all occa
sions. 17th. — Left Rugby for Kettering and had a sitting with
Francis E. Wright and wife ; dined and came away relieved.
Then to Ehza Wright's and sat with her and Ann Standing.
Next we went forward to Leicester and had a relieving and com
fortable time with Peter Taylor. We then left for Nottingham,
and had a sitting with Sarah Knott, which was to our satisfac
tion. After taking tea with S. K. we left for home, thankfully
feeling that we had been helped to our admiration on this jour
ney, so that indeed we may renew our trust in Him in whom we
have believed. True it is that sheaves of peace are given to
them that labour for the heavenly blessing and seek none other
but Him and to do his will.
18th. — A comfortable and peaceful serenity covers my mind
and an inward acknowledgment that the Lord is good. In
meeting this morning I had to testify to his loving-kindness and
the wonders that He doeth for those that serve Him and seek no
other God but Him. " Our fathers have told us what work Thou
didst in their days," and it is the experience of his servants now.
We reckon we travelled in this journey about 750 miles and had
53 sittings, having been from home 13 days, including the day
we left it.
After remaining at home one week the diary proceeds :
2nd Month, 26th.— To William Bingham's, Chesterfield. Sat
with him alone : encouraged him not to rest in past experiences
of the wonders performed, but to look unto the fresh revelations
of the Divine will, and that if there be enemies yet left in the
land, his land, he may ask for help to subdue them, or to that
effect. Next we called at John Wood's and had an opportunity
with him of a searching kind ; well received by him. Then with
Thomas Gilbert, encouraging him not to fornVany graven images
in his mind, to do or leave undone according to the imagination
o

194 selections from the diary and [1872

of the natural mind or understanding, but to follow the intima
tions of the Divine will, and according to the pattern shown him
in the mount. Then to Handsworth Woodhouse, and had a sit
ting with Benjamin Le Tall and wife; seemed led to encourage
to the observance of every jot and tittle of the law, and not to put
their hands to anything they are not led into, not worshipping
the gods the people have set up, nor bowing down to any but the
one only God and Christ Jesus in their hearts ; was strengthened
to deliver all that I believed was given me. Had a little oppor
tunity with their son, W. J. : " keep the law and the testimony"
with a little more, was spoken. We next went to Peter France's ,
and found his sister A. Dix at home. P. F. came after we had
taken tea, when an opportunity was afforded with them. " Drink
deep," were the words spoken in my mind's ear, and utterance
given to them, encouraging them to go down deep, for that the
well is deep and the Saviour requires us to draw the living water
from the living well, that our souls may be refreshed and live ;
and matter flowed freely with exhortation to bow down to the
one living God, and not to the idols of the land which the people
of this Society had set up. It was a favoured time, and I was
enabled to come away with peace in my bosom. Next we went
for York and arrived after 10 p.m.
27th. — Called upon Jemima Spence. Had an open reception
and in our little sitting matter flowed freely. The . case of the
little captive maid came before me, as descriptive of the state of
this dear friend, who felt to me as one led away captive into a
strange land as regards her position in life, having about her
much of that which hinders a close keeping and faithful walking
with God. Oh ! the many things that stumble and hinder the
going forward. What I had to communicate was well received.
Had also a testimony after dinner with her daughter and was
much helped therein, as well as again in what was of more
general import. We left this house with grateful hearts for the
help manifested.
[Called on W. and E. Briggs,] were received with cordiality

1872] correspondence of john g. sargent 195
and helped in a sitting with them. Then we left for Knaresboro'
and had a sitting with William and Sarah A. Needham tq our
comfort ; simple and open-bearted people. Next we went to
Harrogate and after a call at Philip Darbyshire's we went to
an hotel to lodge. Again we have cause to bless the Lord, and
to acknowledge that hitherto He hath helped us.
28th. — Called first at P. Darbyshire's and on to Thomas and
C. Hurtley's. Here we had a welcome and open reception much
to the tendering of our minds, especially dear T. H. was tendered
and broken, telling me I was sent to him and that the words I
had spoken, " The Way, the Truth and the Life" had been much
on his mind lately and that he had not given up, also telling us
these words that morning had been on his mind, that " stubborn
ness is as idolatry, and rebellion as the sin of witchcraft," either
the part or the whole of it. Next we went to the Darbyshires'
again ; there we had an opportunity and left with peaceful minds
in having been faithful, also at our next place of calling, Hol-
man Shepherd's ; not much openness or freedom here. At
Samuel Pickard's where we went next, I had to revive the words,
"He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption,
and he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reap life
everlasting ;" no entrance seemed manifest, but left him clear.
28th, — Thence we went to Leeds; first called at Samuel
Evens', where we were cordially received ; then to Daniel Pick
ard's ; no willingness "to receive a visit. I was then liberated to
catch a train for Manchester, and we went to Hannah Buckley's
to lodge.
29th, — Had an open opportunity after the Scripture reading
this morning. We then visited Thomas Davidson. Had a sitting
with Richd. Southall ; afterwards went to David Burton's who
gave us a welcome ; next to Lower Broughton to the Reynolds'
and to lodge again at H. B.'s.
3rd Month 1st.— To R. S.'s to sit with D. M. P. Next
to Charles Thompson's and had a sitting with him in his
office, and afterwards with Charles Elcock. Not finding William

196 selections from the diary and [1872

Irwin at his office we took train for Warrington and on
to James Darbyshire's. He inquired if I had a minute.
After a sitting I showed him the minute from my Monthly
Meeting, but he did not mind about it ; and we parted, I believe.
in the love of the Gospel. We then visited John Rayner at
Bostock Green who gave us a very open reception : his daughter,
an open-hearted, kind young woman made us truly welcome.
Her two brothers came in in the evening and we had a sitting
together. They were none of them members, — the father, we be
lieve, walking by his faith, and loving the principles held by us.
We lodged there and were very hospitably entertained.
2nd. — Left Bostock Green this morning for Liverpool, and went
to Henry Albright's, where we dined and had a sitting afterwards
with him and his daughter Sarah, — a relieving opportunity. We
then went to George Glover's but not finding him or his wife at
home, nor likely to be till late this evening, we left for Fleetwood,
looking to this as a resting place till second-day. Had a sitting
with Thomas Drewry and his wife, her mother and M. E„ K.
before going to rest,
3rd. — Held our meeting at T. D.'s with them all in the fore and
afternoon and had some relieving opportunities. Went in to Samuel
Hope's in the evening and was much helped to relieve my mind
there, and openness seemed manifest to receive what was left there,
addressing both him and his wife, the latter feeling to be a
woman of a meek and quiet spirit.
4th. — Left Fleetwood for Preston. Dined and had a sitting
with William Clemesha, his son and daughter ; were encouraged
in this visit, and went forward to Roger Preston's at Yealand.
Here we were made truly welcome and engaged to lodge, going
soon to Warton to John Marsden's where we were comforted in
finding his young wife one of the open-hearted ones. After a
sitting with them we returned to Yealand, and finding a young
man and his wife of the name of Bragg coming to spend a little
time with us, we had a sitting with them. What I had to com
municate was as addressing a state of outward dependence on

1872] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 197
human learning, and revived the language addressed by Festus to
Paul, "Much learning doth make thee mad." My mind was
first impressed with the words, " Jerusalem is a quiet habita
tion." 5th. — We left Yealand this morning and proceeded to Kendal,
to visit Charles Prince, who, we were told, has been received into
membership. Made a call before leaving Kendal, upon Mary
Ann Simpson, who with her husband received us, and parted
with us in a feeling manner. We then went to Allithwaite to
William Nash's. Were invited to lodge and had a relieving time
with him and his son William and his wife. W. N. junr. took
us to Holker to visit G. E.; had an open time with him, and went
next to Ulverston.
6th. — Had a sitting with John Chapman and wife. " Sanctify
the Lord of Hosts, and let Him be your fear and let Him be your
dread :" came away relieved. Left for Whitehaven. Isaac
Dickinson poorly : did not see him, but had an opportunity with
his wife, and their son and his wife. Next we called upon Mary
Miller as an old acquaintance and friend : was helped with a
little for her : she remarked it was a brook by the way.
7th. — Called this morning early upon John Walker, who
seemed truly glad to see us : somewhat close things to offer here.
Arrived at Cockermouth, and after dinner took conveyance to
William Robinson's, Whinfell Hall. Had an opportunity with
him and his wife and three of the family, after which we went
to John Alderson's, Beech Hill, and took tea there : an open op
portunity with him. Left for Josiah Thompson's at Eaglesfield :
sat with him and his wife. Returned to Hannah Robinson's to
lodge, calling in the evenmg upon Henry T. Wake and Joseph and
Jane Adair, — opportunities affording relief to my mind.
8th. — After an opportunity with H. Robinson and her brother
we made a call upon Mary Simpson, and left Cockermouth for
Wigton. Took a conveyance to Waverton and had a comfortable
and reheving time with Richard Hall and wife and three of his
family, after which we went forward to Park Gate. A hard time

198 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1872

here, feeling strong opposition in the head of the family, who
was much disposed for reason and argument. Left for Carlisle
and went to Richard Brockbank's and had an opportunity with
him and his wife. He was in the spirit of contest as to our
being wrong in separating from such as themselves, but it seemed
best to relieve our minds on this head and bear his rebuts. He
stood in the reasoning of man in opposition to us.
9th. — Left Carlisle for Edinboro'. Had a relieving time with
Helenus Gibbs. Called upon Jane Wigham, then left for
Dundee. 10th. — Went to Hector Macgregor's and had a sitting with
him. Sat down for meeting at eleven o'clock. James C. Steele
sat with us.
11th. — We left for Glasgow. Had a sitting with William and
Margaret Smeal and then with Robert and Mary S. and had a
relieving time with both the above named heads of families.
Left for Greenock to go by steamer to Belfast. Had rather a
rough passage, arriving about two hours after time.
12th. — Our first call was upon Forster Green: went out to see
him and met him a little way from the house on horseback. He
went back and we had a sitting with him, his sister-in-law being
present. He went with us, riding before the cab, to show
the way to Ann Gardner's where I relieved my mind and felt
thankful. Then we called upon Robert Gouch and had a sitting
with him ; after which we left for Lisburn, and had a little time
with Harriet Green at the School. Next we went to Hillsboro'
to William Green's and lodged. Had a sitting with him and his
wife, and after breakfast left for Portadown.
13th. — Felt confirmed by W. G.'s own remarks that our step-
pings in our withdrawal were right for us, but the crown of all
was the precious covering I felt over my mind that morning
before leaving our room, which prepared and solemnized my
mind for anything, and help was again vouchsafed, so that I was
enabled to depart in peace for our next visit which was to Port
adown, to James Green's. Did not find him at home ; I relieved

1872] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 199
my mind to his wife, and left for Richhill where we found
James Creeth ; we were comforted in finding him one of
those who see and feel the present state the Society is in.
He told us he does not rise in meetings to the kneeling of the
unsound ones, and that the meeting would not receive his corti
cate of removal to this place on account of his bearing this
testimony. We returned to Portadown and had a sitting with
Charles and Ann Wakefield, and I was much helped therein to
set the truth before them quoting the words " Jerusalem is a
quiet habitation," and to encourage them to unflinching faithful
ness to what is made manifest in them to be the will of the Lord
concerning them, whether in the doing or the leaving undone,
that he might be glorified by and in them. They received us
kindly and we parted friendly.
14th.— We left Portadown for Bessbrook, Newry and Dublin.
Went to Henry O'Neill's and had an opportunity to my relief be
fore parting.
15th. — This morning we went to see George A. Milne. Called
upon Henry Scarnell, employed at Edmundsons', in Capel St.
Had a sitting with him and afterwards with the housekeeper
S. C. : felt comfort in these visits. Had a sitting with
Robert Chapman ; a tendering time to him. We then went to
G. A. Milne's to dinner. Had an opportunity with him and his
wife : a relieving time. We next went to the Bakers' and W. and
E . Wardell's. Had a time at both houses. Then we went to meet
with John Gough and had a time with him. Then to Robert and
H. Bowies': it was an open opportunity ; a welcome manifested.
16th. — We left this morning for Enniscorthy, Went to J.
Morrison's who had no unity with our withdrawal from the
meetings. I relieved my mind there and went next to R. Cope-
land's and had a sitting with him, who received us pleasantly
and feelingly. Called to see T. Chapman, but not sufficient
openness was manifested to make way for a time with him. We
left Enniscorthy for Wexford, feeling it a favour to get there, and
settled in comfortably. (Hardness experienced to-day.)

200 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1872

17th.— First-day. Had our meeting at the hotel this forenoon
and again in the afternoon, after which we went out to find
Thomas Purvis and were agreeably impressed with our visit, and
returned to the hotel to lodge.
18th.— Breakfasted with T. and S. Purvis and afterwards
called upon Hannah Thompson, an aged Friend : it was comfort
ing to meet with her, and we parted in a feeling beyond words.
Truly we have been helped on our way hitherto and been merci
fully cared for. 0 ! the tender dealings of the dear Master with
us in leading us along safely and enabling to set up our Ebenezer
and say, Hitherto He hath helped us. How wonderful are his
ways and past finding out, so that we may confide in Him as our
Leader and Preserver. On arriving at the station at Carlow I
perceived a young man coming to the train, and thought it might
be Richard Williams whom we were going to see, and found it
was so : he was going with an invalid friend to Dublin. Though
disappointing, yet it was relieving not to have to go further on
his account and thus we were enabled to take a train coming up a
few minutes after for Waterford, instead of having to wait until
to-morrow, having nothing further to do here. In this we per
ceived Divine leading, which is again cause to adore and trust at
all times. We reached Waterford in the evening and made our
first call upon Charles J. Hill, Had an opportunity with him,
which seemed rightly timed.
19th. — Made calls this morning upon T. Barrington, John
Adair, Rachel Barnes, Joshua W. and Elizabeth W. Strangman ;
after which we went for the train to Clonmel. Our first call
there was to see Eliza Malcomson, and sat with her and her two
sisters, and afterwards to the three sisters Moore. We then
went to the hotel to lodge and left in the morning for Limerick,
and soon found the way to Joshua Jacob's. He received us
pleasantly and showed openness, his wife also. We had a sitting
with him and his wife, and afterwards with a young man, not a
member, who is drawing to Friends' views ; an open opportunity
and it has seemed good we came here. J. J. saw us off by train

1872] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 201
for Cork. Feel as if there was not much if any way here.
21st. — This morning it opened, after learning about the boats
that it might be well to leave for Plymouth by steamer adver
tised to leave at 12 o'clock, instead of waiting till to-morrow, and
feeling nothing to detain, we embraced the opportunity, and pre
pared accordingly, first calling at John B. Haughton's which also
afforded an opportunity of some expression with two other indi
viduals, Phebe Cook and H. Abbot ; we then seemed ready to
leave Cork for own shores. How wonderful to us have been the
leadings of our heavenly Shepherd, even bringing us on to a
hair's breadth in the way that has seemed,, (when afterwards we
have looked at the path taken) the best way for proceeding, in
order to carry out the prospect I had, from the time it was opened
to my mind, until now. May this ever be remembered for my
encouragement and trust in the best of Leaders, and not to look
far forward for the accomplishment, but rather day by day, for the
manifestation in the Light ; for truly my own plannings and ar
rangements will not work the thing required any thing like unto
the Master's begettings unfolded to view in his own time, which
is the best time. (Written on board the " Upupa" steam-boat
off the coast of Ealmouth.)
22nd. — Reached this place (Plymouth) thankful in heart to
have been brought hither, in the feeling it is right. Marvellous
are thy works, Lord God Almighty, and that my soul knoweth
right well, seems to be the language of the heart at this time.
We went to William and Catherine Brown's, where I relieved my
mind, but was not refreshed. We then called upon Ann Balk-
will, and had a time of interesting converse, nothing more feeling
required. 23rd. — We left early for Redruth and proceeded to George
Cornish's, and found a true welcome; a favoured contriting op
portunity with him : here we had cause to say, Hitherto the Lord
hath helped us, and to bless his holy hand, in doing so much and
so marvellously for us. We left this place on our way back
towards Plymouth, stopping at " St " Austell, where we visited

202 Selections from the diary and [18i72
James Veale, his wife and a sister being present. Our next visit
was in company with J. V. to his brother Andrew Veale, where
I had something to communicate and some conversation on the
subject of our withdrawal from then meetings, in which I felt
best help. We next went to Richard Veale's where Samuel Veale
met us. Here I was brought into a strait place, but best help I
believe, was near, and I came away feeling that such an one in
earthly greatness is not congenially situated, and that such a way
of living stands greatly in the way of a progress in the Divine
life. " How hard it is for such as have riches to enter the king
dom." We then went to  an aged man. Here I
found great openness in a feeling of his being in an humble state
of mind : it felt good to make the visit and we parted in true
love. He is not a member, but attends meetings.
24th First-day. —Left for Exeter ; here we have had our two
quiet sittings, and are again and again led to express how mar.
vellously we are cared for every way, so that our faith is con
firmed and renewed in Him in whom we have believed. May we
in low seasons remember his past loving-kindness and condescend
ing goodness to us throughout this journey.
25th. — We left Exeter this morning for Wincanton and found
dear Susan E. Bracher ill in bed. Had a comfortable sitting
with her by her bed-side, to her encouragement she said. We
took train to Bath arriving at Catherine Williams' to lodge.
Had a laborious time with her and F. Trimmer who was with
her, before going to rest.
26th.— This morning left for Bristol. On arrival went to
Hannah B. Smith's where we had a tendering opportunity. We
left this place for Chipping Sodbury. where cousin Jane Parker
kindly made us welcome.
27th.— We left this morning for the station, but not feeling
easy without going to Kingrove to see Jane Douding we went
thither much to the relief of my mind, and visited this solitary
one as regards fellow-members. Had a relieving time with her,
and I again felt how good it is to attend to that which makes for

l8?2] correspondence of john g. sargenT 203
true peace. Had a little time also with her nephew, who appears
to be in a decline. Encouraged him to go down deep in the
secret of his soul and wait upon the Lord that he might find a
stay there, and to be resigned to the Lord's will as to death or
life of the tabernacle. Left for Worcester and had, at our cousins
here, a solemn time of favour in the feeling that the Wing of
ancient Goodness was over us, to which I had to bear testimony
and was again helped in the renewings of Life to declare of the
way of Life unto all men, standing in the obedience of faith to
the manifestations of the Divine will to us, whatsoever the re
quiring or command may be, whether in the doing or the leaving
undone. This offering left on my mind a solemn, peaceful feeling,
which may it be remembered with thankfulness of heart to the
Author of all good, and may my heavenly Preserver stimulate me
to a perseverance in whatsoever He may show me is his holy will.
We were favoured to reach our comfortable home and those we
had left, in a peaceful feeling of gratitude to our great Benefactor.
5th Month 14th. — Left this evening for Dover on my [busi
ness] journey to the Continent.
19th. — Gand. Sat down in my room in the forenoon and
evening to hold my meeting, and trust. my desires were accepted.
though much wading was my experience, the mind running to
the morrow.
20th. — Alost. Sitting at the station, my mind turned towards
those probably now assembled in London, of the Ministers and
Elders of the " Society," my heart indites the language, " Spare
thy people, 0 Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach!"
but Oh ! the probability is that many of those met together are
not of the Lord's anointing, but of man's choosing and appoint
ment, who run in their own wills and are not sent.
26th. — Lille. Sat down for waiting upon the Lord and Master,
— poor, but peaceful in so doing. In the evening again endea
voured to draw into inward silence before Him whom it is good
to serve, and to worship in all things, keeping close and walking
in his fear.

204 selections from the diary and [1872
29th. — Arrived at my brother's in Paris.
30th.— After breakfast this morning, [my sister] Lucy read,
and my mind was visited with the words, " The fear of the Lord
is the beginning of wisdom, a good understanding have all they
that keep his commandments," addressing the two dear children
and partly, towards the end of the communication, the parents.
This giving up afforded relief to my mind and in the feeling of
help vouchsafed I felt tendered. I trust the opportunity may be
remembered by us to profit. To Thomas Drewry.
Fritchley, 20th of 7th Month, 1872.
My dear Friend,
 It is brought to my remembrance that " the
fire will prove every man's work of what sort it is." This we
may believe, and may the language of my heart ever be " that
which I know not teach Thou me." Would that we could be
at peace with all men, and that all men would be at peace with us,
but this does not seem practicable throughout, only as much as in
us lieth we have to endeavour to be so. How have I desired that
all who see eye to eye in doctrinal points, might harmonize
together, be of one mind and keep out all differences. I think
thou knowest this has been my mind and it continues so to be,
and I believe I can say the craving of my heart to the Creator
of all good is, that the time might come comparable to that when
" the wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie
down with the kid." Isaiah, xi. 6. What a notable time this
would be, — no differences ! and I sometimes query whether we
are sufficiently alive to the query (not just amongst ourselves
but in a more extended sense) " when differences arise is due
care taken to endeavour speedily to end them." It is a hard
matter sometimes, but perhaps we are not prayerful enough.
Farewell. Thy sincere friend, John G. Sargent.
To Daniel Pickard.
Fritchley, '27th of 10th Month, 1872.
Dear Daniel,
I felt a response to thy communication of the 24th, relative to
the help afforded us, on the day we met ; having believed that
there was cause for gratitude and praise to the Giver of all good,

1873] correspondence of john g. sargent 205

that his power was manifestly over us chaining down under its
influence that which opposeth itself to the work of God in the
heart and melting into that pure love which is of Christ.
Greatly have I desired that this may be permanent, although
a difference of action we believe, is called for at our hands, and
I do sincerely hope and trust that that charity does exist towards
each other which " beareth all things, believeth all things,
hopeth all things, endureth all things" and " never faileth," and
that it may exist with us to the end.
With regard to thy remark offered to myself in particular I
desire to stand open to the sincerity of all my friends, and re
main in a feeling of true love,
Thy sincere friend, John G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
Fritchley, 19th of 11th Month, 1872.
My dear Friend,
I received the document [disownment of J. G. S. by the (so
called) Friends] and this morning thy letter, which was accept
able. Thy remarks respecting appealing are quite in unison
with my own view. I have not seen that it would be consistent
with my withdrawal, or that it would accord with the ground for
which I withdrew, to appeal to either Quarterly or Yearly Meet
ing; the ground being that it, London Yearly Meeting, is a lapsed
body and consequently the meetings that are subordinate thereto.
I trust I may be helped to see what is required at my hand for
the clearing of Truth, for it (the document) has untruth in it. It
is a favour to feel unmoved and lifted above their insinuations,
and the desire of my heart is that this act on their part, and
close keeping to best Wisdom on mine, may tend to the confirm
ing of our testimony on behalf of the Truth, and to the honour
of the Great Name, which I can.truly say it is my desire on all
occasions to advocate 
With love I am thy friend sincerely, John G. Sargent.
To W. Hodgson.
Fritchley, 5th of 1st Month, 1873.
My dear Friend,
. . Since I last wrote there have been occurrences which
I may now allude to. One is my own disownment by " Chester
field Monthly Meeting," which is stated to be on account of tak-

206 selections from the diary and [1873
ing a prominent part in two marriages solemnized in our meet
ings, and the non-attendance of their meetings. Their testimony
of disownment is a weak document, as might be expected ; untrue
and contradictory as well as expressing their belief [merely] that
I have erred, not that I have erred. The Clerk of their meeting
who brought it, believed, as he said, that both they were right
and we were so too, and told me not to read it. It seemed a
burden to him, but I viewed it best for him to read it to me. I
may thankfully acknowledge it has not moved me, and that I
have been mercifully favoured with the comforting owning of the
Shepherd of his sheep, to an unusual degree of its abiding influ
ence, which has indeed been strengthening and encouraging under
the more than usual provings of faith which have just lately
come upon me.
I wrote a letter to the Clerk (not to -the meeting) thinking it
best to let him thus know, (and requesting him to show it to all
who had been concerned in the matter, and those who had visited
me) that it, (the document) was untruthful and not straight
forward, as well as that it admitted a doubt of error, and that it
would not bear the Light. He has since informed me that my
letter was read in the Monthly Meeting, and that he had handed
it to each of the Quarterly Meeting's Committee who were on the
appointment. J. G. Sargent.
To James D. Otis.
Fritchley, 16th of 3rd Month, 1873.
It feels right to work in the day-time, whilst

it is day with us, for the night cometh wherein no man can work;
and to do the work faithfully, that is given us to do. May we all,
who feel the dear Master lay anything upon us, bow to it, though
the weight thereof may seem heavy, for assuredly He requires
nothing of any one of us, which He does not, and will not give
the ability to perform to his praise and our everlasting good.
May we be faithful and not let the opportunities go by, for these
will cease, and there is neither work, nor device, nor knowledge
nor wisdom in the grave whither each one of us goeth. How
many are the lawful earthly things which sometimes rise up in a
heap before us, and cast down under their weight to our hind
rance, unless we look unto Him who helpeth through, and so
press through them all 
I am thy friend and brother, John G. Sargent.

1878] correspondence of john g. sargent 207

To James D. Otis.
Fritchley, 2nd of 5th Month, 1873.
My dear Friend,
Thy acceptable letter was received when some of our dear
friends were with us to attend our General Meeting. It was very
pleasant to have thy brotherly salutation and I can say my heart
is made glad in a feeling of that true unity which is the badge of
Christ's followers : may this continue, and I believe it will in
crease in the cementing which knows no end.
Our General Meeting was held yesterday and our Monthly
Meeting the day before. I know of nothing to boast of as
respects these gatherings but whilst feeling that of ourselves
we can do nothing, a sense has been given of Israel's un
slumbering Shepherd being mindful of us, and his outstretched
wing to be over us, blessed be his holy Name 
Our dear friends from Norway, Anders and Sikke Evertsen
were with us. It has felt comforting to have their company.
Anders had something to say in our meeting yesterday, his wife
interpreting  The nearness I have felt with him and
his wife is precious. . . .
Well for us it is that we can testify to help vouchsafed, and as
it is written (I think) he that is forgiven much loveth much, so
he that is helped through straits and difficulties (and especially
in an endeavour for the cause of Truth) has cause to love much
Him that helpeth him  I am thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 17th of 8th Month, 1873.
My dear Friend,
 Our little company hereabouts, are, I trust,
holding on their way, though feeling at times low and Wanting ;
but the Good Master does condescend at seasons, to feed us with
a crumb (to be truly thankful for,) of the living Bread. But
times and seasons we know are not at our command ; we must
watch and wait that we may be fed.
Our opposers continue our opposers, those who think we are
wrong in leaving them who remain in the larger body ; and yet
should we join them and do as they do, they would undoubtedly
rejoice in us, as bearing testimony for the Truth in the way they
would have us to do, but we do not hear the Master say go with
them, but, follow me, is, I believe, what we must give heed to.

208 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1873

I was talking the other day with one of the larger body who
considers there must be a re-action, that they will soon have gone
so far away from the original principles of Friends as to see
where they are and return. I told him I looked for no such
thing, it seems a delusive thought with some, who deplore much that
is done, and they are we may believe, lulled to sleep in this expecta
tion that something will be done for them and so work deliver
ance without their previously withdrawing from wrong things. The
individual I have alluded to does not I believe, oppose us in our
action (for ourselves) but does not come beyond where he is. He
thinks we have not stepped right nevertheless in holding birth
right membership, and so do some others who say if we did not
admit birth members they would join us 
I can say love flows towards the dear Friends about you as well
as elsewhere on your side the great Atlantic, " There is a river
the streams whereof make glad the heritage of God." Is it not
so 9 This stream gladdens the hearts of those, all those who
partake thereof, which flows from the living Fountain. And
whether we are outwardly together or far separated, drinking
thereof we are alike refreshed, comforted and strengthened, yea,
comforted and strengthened in our God and one in another in
Him the Lord. So let our hands wax strong through Him and
in his holy Name ; so shall we do valiantly, yea, one shall chase
a thousand, and two put ten thousand to flight, this I believe re
mains as true as ever ; and though at times the way seems dark
and gloomy and we be troubled as under clouds of darkness, yet
may we trust in our heavenly Leader, for we do know my dear
friend and brother, that He does and will bring us out into a
large place where indeed we can set up our Ebenezer and say,
" hitherto the Lord hath helped us." If our reliance was upon
our numbers where alas should we be 9 but there is a stronghold
where Satan's darts cannot enter or pierce, and in Him we can
have confidence. The Light shines through the dark clouds and
assures us He is there, though when obscured we behold Him
not. Let us then be of good courage and He will strengthen our
hearts. Only let us have patience, the patience of the saints,
them that have feared God before us, and them that still fear
and love his adorable name throughout the earth. My love
flows to thee my beloved brother in the unchangeable Truth.
Let us trust on to the end, "be of good courage and he will
strengthen thine heart," — this belongs to Israel now as it did of
old. ......
What a trial it must feel  's daughter being engaged to
one not a Friend. I am sorry it is so, — would that there had
been faith ! that faith which removes mountains and wherein the
decree of the Most High is established, that He 'will never leave

1873] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 209

nor forsake them that trust in Him ; and are we not to believe
that if this is so He will provide in his own time help-meets for
his children in a safe enclosure, and of such as will be blessed
to them ; the one unto the other. I can sympathise with the
parents. " Without faith we cannot please God ;" this language
revives with me whilst I am writing. If therefore there be not
faith in Him in a matter of so great importance as that of marriage ,
how can it be but that we displease Him in stepping without it?
and this dear young woman must I do believe, be acting to the
grief of her exercised parents, who are devoted I believe to his
fear, both of them. Well the Lord doth bless and He also doth
blast. May he work in his mercy and bring in to Himself
through great tribulation. It is through great tribulation we
enter his kingdom, if we enter it ; and some by one sort and
others by another, and his ever blessed hand getteth Him the
victory. Thy friend and brother, John G. Sargent.
To Peleg Mitchell.
Fritchley, 18th of 10th Month, 1873.
My dear Friend,
Truly how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity,
and whether they be present or absent one from another, to live
in unity ; and this we know, that if we live in Him, we shall
know unity in the Life one with another ; 0 ! it is a precious
thing, Unity. Well, my dear friend, I believe if it rests with thee,
thy love for the Truth and its reigning over all will keep up the
unity, (as far as thou art concerned) and I believe the desire for
its maintenance amongst you will continue to the end of time
with thee.
We have had an acceptable visit from our dear friends W. C.
and L. D. Meader and we trust they are now not far from
their native land  Their labours have tended to en
courage and stir up to seek a better country and inheritance, and
we trust will not be in vain in the Lord. They paid an accept
able visit in Norway, and William and I felt encouraged, in find
ing a few yet alive in the south of France and in Germany, so
that it felt to us good that we went there. It is a favour that
amidst all the degeneracy which overspreads the countries, the
Shepherd has his sheep and that his voice is known; and we may
believe He will still have a seed to serve Him in the way of his
requirings, doing his commandments. I have not much to report
respecting our httle companies in this land, but that we are
favoured from season to season to feel the Lord's sunshine to

210 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1873

warm our hearts and invigorate to the renewing of fresh desires
to serve Him. 0 ! that we and you may feel weighted down by
the tokens of his love, his holy presence, so as to continue in his
love and grow in the knowledge of Him and his will concerning
us ; and thus I am persuaded we shall know more and more of
the excellency of his strength and the seasoning of his power, to
bring all into dominion unto Him who alone is the Life of his
people, and He will have a people I believe to the end of time,
whatever name (outward name) they may go by.
It feels to me that if we are deep enough, we must know all
barriers and hindrances to the Divine Life flowing from vessel to
vessel subdued, and the precious substance to be ours, that in
which there is no jarring and nothing that disqualifies for the
blessed unity of God's people ; may we, may we all, seek this
more and more for our experience.
We have lately lost by death a very dear friend, John F. Marsh,
in his 85th year ; one who loved the Truth and was a father in
it, to some of us, in years gone by. But he did not see his way
out of the old organization, and we did not judge him therefor,
feeling we must leave all judgment with Him who judgeth right
eously and knows how to lead us along, and committeth unto
each one their portion of work for Himself. Our place is to do
it faithfully, but although we judge not our dear friends who do
not see with us in our stand in withdrawal from the larger body,
yet we have to feel something of a lessening of that same free
dom of intercourse one with another which once existed; this we
can but lament, but if we are faithful our Lord and Master will
carry us through to our own peace and consolation in Him. . .
In much love to you both from thy friend,
John G. Sargent.
To one of his Sons.
Fritchley, 24th of 12th Month, 1873.
My dear  ,
Inclination and more than inclination induces me to take the
pen to let thee know that thou hast been in remembrance, as
well as others of our dear family, and in thinking of to-morrow,
the 25th,' commonly called " Christmas day," when all but
Friends, I believe, close their shops, I have been led to ponder
upon our different allotments and the opportunities given us,
some greater some less, of showing forth our allegiance unto our
Lord. It is indeed a privilege to feel that we can own the Truth,
and in any measure display the standard because of it, and in so
doing, acknowledging the Lord in all our ways, we gain strength
and a footing or establishment in the everlasting Truth, which

1874] correspondence of john g. sargent 211
none do, but those who take up the cross to their own inclina
tions and prefer the ways of Zion to the ways of the world, or
even of professors merely, who abide in the outer court.
Do, my dear son, endeavour to come into Wisdom's ways in
all things, and bow thy neck to the yoke of Christ, unto that, it
may be, little despised thing which the Lord by his Holy Spirit
requires of each one of us ; that we should walk worthy of his
Name. It will be a comfort to thy parents, and I believe thy
true friends, to know that thou hast had some faith in exercise on
to-morrow in regard to keeping thy warehouse open as
Friends have been wont to do, as a testimony of their allegiance
to the King of kings and Lord of lords. I believe thou wilt
feel true inward peace if thou dost, so let nothing hinder thy
faithfulness to that in thee which makes for peace. Dear love
from us. Thy affectionate father, John G. Sargent.
To G. E.
Fritchley, 1st of 7th Month, 1874.
Dear Friend,
I would have liked to reply sooner to thy letter lately received,
but much occupation of mind and body has prevented my putting
pen to paper to address thee. I believe I can say that we sym
pathise with thee under the trials thou art brought into, owing to
the lapsed state of the Society which still claims the name of
Friends, without, it would seem, being able to see (being so
blinded as a body) the state they are in, or to know that blind
ness has come over them, and the back-sliding which has befallen
them. I would say in these conflicts and under this baptism,
"Be still and know that I am God," which language, applicable
to the children of the true Israel in our day, is comforting when
received into the spiritual understanding. We can do nothing of
ourselves; but to wait upon God in these straits, that we may be
endued with power from on high is, I believe, the sole
remedy for the afflicted ones ; then, when this is received, we
can do whatever He commandeth us to do, because He poureth
out of his spirit upon us and our understandings are enlightened,
then are the angry elements stilled at his bidding, and his love
and power are proclaimed in our hearts to his praise.
I believe there is no other way for thee, but to be fully per
suaded in thy own mind by attention to the Word nigh thee —
and thou knowest in what thou findest true peace, whether it be
to sit alone, or go to the other meetings — this do (that which makes
for peace) and leave the other. I believe it is not for us to pre-

212 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1874

scribe the one for the other ; nor to look unto man but to faith
fully mind the true Teacher — for the promise is, He will lead us
into all truth, and this indeed is worth coveting after that we
may know it. I think thou hast wearied thy mind long enough
with these things, which may be taken into the reasoning part
which is that part in man that belongs to him. Do not so, but
seek for that only which is of God, and this will be the way to
find rest, the true rest to thy soul. Weary not thyself with what
thou shalt do ; but what thou findest concerns thy peace, that do,
and do it with thy might, embracing all the faith thou hast,
whether little or much. Seek not to counsellors, but look for the
true Counsellor and wait for his appearing. He will be more to
thee when He has made Himself known to thee in secret, than
all the ways thou mayst choose can be, if chosen because of the
appearance of the thing. If ;'thou hast a testimony for God,
bear it whensoever He may lay it upon thee, and this I believe
will stay thy mind. Do not be tried with me if I do not answer
thy queries — I want to draw thee off from them, believing they
(the many queries that present to thy mind) have a drawing off
or outward in their effects upon thee. We are pleased neverthe
less to hear from thee, and to know how it fares with thee.
With love, I remain thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To one of his Sons.
My dear  ,
Since I left home my thoughts have at different times turned
to thee, in desire that if there should be anything as a duty from
a father to his son remaining to be done by me towards thee, I
might see it, and be enabled to do it. I have in my sitting this
morning, felt such cravings to arise in my heart for thy best
welfare and future happiness, that I feel best satisfied to let thee
know it. I think thou must know, from thy past life and ex
perience that we (thy parents) to whom thou hast been com
mitted for bringing up to the best of our knowledge under the
leadings of our Heavenly Father and Saviour have had this in
view for thee, and that we do earnestly desire thy good every way.
We cannot therefore reconcile anything on thy account, which' we
feel to be contrary to the pure guidance of the Spirit of Truth,
which does lead its followers into all Truth, whereby they become
increasingly acquainted with God; and also with the many snares
which are laid by our unwearied adversary for their feet, that
they may not walk in the way of Life and salvation, but turn
into the crooked ways of Satan, " the broad way which leadeth

1875] correspondence op john g. sargent 213
to destruction," and become his servants and followers to their
everlasting unhappiness and eternal misery, which surely com
mences here, though our enemy takes care so to blind the
spiritual eye and to delude, that he may win over and captivate
to final destruction.
Let me, my dear boy, once more earnestly entreat thee to look
narrowly, yea, very closely at the " path of thy feet ;" ponder it
well, (read Proverbs iv ch.) Strive to get into the quiet, out of all
excitement of the creature or natural man, the passions which
are but, as it were for a moment, and look up unto God, our God
— thy father's God, and the God of the fathers in the everlasting
and unchangeable Truth, who have gone before us, who are in
heriting enduring bliss ; and consider well what is a little
pleasure in this world which endureth (comparatively) but for a
moment ! Look at thy lasting happiness which we do earnestly
desire for thee.
But if thou wilt walk in the way of thy own choosing, without
regard to the desires of those who are not serving a hard Master,
then what can we do for thee ? All that remains for us to do is
to continue our prayers for thee, that thou mayst have Light and
our merciful heavenly Father and Benefactor may continue his
striving with thee (though we read his Spirit " shall not always
strive with man.") And mayst thou come to the knowledge of
God so as to put thy trust in Him, who, if thou " lean not to thy
own understanding" (which is the exhortation of Holy Scripture)
will lead thee along safely and provide for thee in his wisdom,
so that thou also, shall "want no good thing" that he sees is
meet for thee.
Do my dear  take this to heart; incline thine heart to seek
his ways for thyself and let Him choose thy inheritance for thee.
So says my heart and soul, whilst I can assure thee I do feel all
desire that thou mayst be provided for in his time with a true
help-meet, that shall be able to strengthen thee hi that which is
good, counsel thee in difficulties and warm thy heart with the
love which is begotten of and has its spring from God- In
dear love and earnest solicitude for thy welfare as already
expressed, I am thy affectionate and truly well-wishing father,
J. G. Sargent.
To Jane P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 17th of 5th Month, 1875.
Dear Friend,
Thou wilt perhaps remember me by name, as living near 30
years ago at Kimberley. Since that time I do hot remember

214 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1875
having heard of thee, till lately on reading a piece in the
" British Friend " signed J. P. C* The query was raised who
this could be, and thy name was mentioned, I think by our
friend Matilda Rickman who lives in this village, L. E. Gilkes
with her. It was very interesting to me, thy name being brought
up, and it raised a desire to know somewhat concerning thee,
now in this day of turning aside from the ancient testimonies of
Friends, by the lapsed Society (as a body) consequent upon their
falling away from the living principles of Truth and embracing
other doctrines than those our early Friends espoused, and all true
Friends must now do, if they will be followers of Him who is the
great Leader into all Truth, as faithfulness is abode in to the dis
coveries He makes manifest.
We are desirous of sending thee by post a book or two, which
are deeply interesting to such as retain the ancient Principle, and
good perhaps for others to read who have not yet seen, so as to
distinguish to whom belongs " the living child," nor yet bowed
the neck to the Christian yoke, that all in them that is contrary
to its cleansing and sanctifying nature may be rooted out. I
shall be pleased to have a letter from thee, if thou wilt post
me ever so few lines, that I may know thy proper address, and
with unfeigned love in that which hath no change (I trust I
can say), I subscribe myself,
Thy friend sincerely, John G. Sargent.
To Jane P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 5th of 6th Month, 1875.
Dear Friend,
Thy letter to hand this morning is cause of comfort to me and
my dear wife. We have perused it as coming from one of the
Lord's followers, as the day dawns upon her heart. If we are
faithful to what is made manifest, the Lord is our shield and
exceeding great reward, as He was unto Abraham.
It is cause for rejoicing to us that thou hast felt called to show
thy allegiance to the King of kings and Lord of lords, by mak
ing some stand against the sorrowful departures and innovations
in the Society ; and it may be the steps thou hast already taken
have been all that the Lord has hitherto required of thee ; but
He that leadeth along step by step safely does also so anoint the
eyes of his little dependent ones, that from time to time, as such
are enabled to bear it, He makes fresh discoveries to them and
fresh requirements also. 0 that we may each one of us bow
unto his will in these, whatsoever they may be, and (I am writing
* See The British Friend for 1875, Vol. 33, page 100.

1875] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 215

to one who knows these things) our peace does then flow as a
river, the streams whereof do, we are assured, make glad the city
of God.
I am' intending to send thee by this post a valuable work
written by a Friend with whom I am personally acquainted.
Another work has just come out, "The Society of Friends in the
19th Century," an interesting historical account. I am well
acquainted with the author.
I have been much engaged since the receipt of thy first
letter, or would I expect have written to thee again ere
this. I think I may say, and without any breach of charity,
that our friends with whom we have been wont to go together
to worship, one of whom I think has been thy communicant,
do not give us credit for our endeavour to be found walking
in the Truth, or according to Truth's leadings, because of the
view they take that we ought to remain with them and help them.
This, in my apprehension, is not watching unto prayer that we
may be led by Him, who in our day, as well as of old time, is the
Leader of his people everywhere, of those that will be gathered
by Him, and feed in his pastures of Life : but if I, or any other
do choose for ourselves, where I shall work for Him, and what
shall be the work that I shall do, then I do greatly err, and am
not the Lord's servant. It is not a light thing to come away
from those we love ; but " Him only shalt thou serve," and tho'
this Society be as father or mother to us, yet our love for Him
who hath begotten us in the Truth and is greater than it [the
Society], urgeth us to obey his call, though it be to forsake all.
Thou reminds me in thy letter to us of a dear friend now de
ceased, who joined our little company to his great comfort and
peace, not very long before he died. He clung to his meeting
1 where he had so long been accustomed to go, bnt he was given to
see that that was his idol and he must come away and sit down
in his cottage. This was George Hayman : he belonged to
Capel Meeting in Surrey.
We feel we have nothing to do with resigning our membership
any of us, inasmuch as we have membership with the Society of
Friends of the ancient faith, holding those precious testimonies
also, as required of us in our day as a part of Truth's requirings
of his followers as in the days of our fathers. London Yearly
Meeting has become a seceding body, and Friends who have not
departed with it cannot be said to have membership therewith,
and have therefore nothing to resign.
I may just inform thee that I have been up to London twice,
under a" weight of exercise to attend some of the meetings for
worship, held during the Yearly Meeting, with the feeling sym
pathy of my dear friends here. I attended five sittings, at

216 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1875

Devonshire House in the two houses, Westminster twice and
Stoke Newington,— the two last on last First-day. One of our
men friends went first with me and to the two last my dear wife.
I was favoured with ability to relieve my mind and returned
home with the rich reward of peace. Let us be encouraged to
faithfulness. " Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee
a crown of life." I am thy sincere and sympathising friend,
John G. Sargent.
From Peleg Mitchell.
Nantucket, 21st of 7th Month, 1875.
Dear Friend,
 In my last if I remember right, I alluded to
the subject of birthright membership. I have never had any
other feeling that I can remember, but that the introduction of
that institution amongst us was in the ordering of Truth, adopted
by those ancient worthies whose eyes were anointed by the
Spirit to see its adaptation and its usefulness ; and that in a day
when there was more of a necessity felt, as I apprehend, to look
inward for direction than has been too much the case with many
in more modern times. It seems to me the greater our exercise
to continue to hold fast to that inwardness and weight of spirit
for which our worthy predecessors were distinguished, the greater
will be our concern that no inroad be made upon the ancient
landmarks. In some instances when it has fallen to me to be
stow labour with some young people in time past who have
claimed that they were not members by their consent, I have
felt it right briefly to allude to the foregoing view of its origin,
and that they thus being members in the ordering of Truth, in
that the discipline was adopted under its influence, there was a
great responsibility resting upon them, on that account. My own
experience in my youth was that it was a hedge about me, and
especially so as my dress was even then in a good degree of con
formity thereunto, and how have I craved that this badge of our
profession should be closely kept up. Oh, this looking outward,
which has so much prevailed, how obvious are the sad effects of
it in latter time.
I conclude, I hope, in that which changes not,
Peleg Mitchell.
To J. P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 26th of 7th Month, 1875.
Dear Friend,
Thy letter much interested us, and thy position is one that
demands living very close to the Master, and the ear to be dili-

1875] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 217

gently kept open to his voice. We know that none can teach as He
teaches, nor speak as He speaks, tho' the enemy we do know can
feign resemblances so near and so like his teaching, that we are only
safe when with true fervour and humble waiting we listen to Him
alone and obey his voice, in the quiet that He commands to and
in the waiting soul. Unity is very precious and counsel flowing
from Wisdom's book is good indeed, — but in these times we have
especial need to remember for our warning, how it was with the
young prophet who had received the word of the Lord, and had
he obeyed it instead of leaning to the old prophet, his life would
have been spared, would have been continued unto him, but this
failing to do, it was his destruction. This incident has been
brought to my recollection in reading thy allusion to some
'' whose shields have been anointed and who counselled to abide the
pressure upon us and let those alone who were violatingour prin
ciples." Dear M. A. Bayes alludes "to being inwardly separated
from the unfaithful ones." This, I can believe, but it may not be
sufficient for the carrying out of His purpose, to restore Israel to
their former dwelling-places. These, undoubtedly, have been for
saken by this people : and nothing, nothing but individual faith
fulness, to what ? — to the Master himself, can I believe bring
back again into Him, the living Vine : so that we must not lean
one upon another (I fully believe thou wilt say with me) ; and the
language " Trust ye not in a friend," has to be verified in the
experience of the Lord's little, dependent ones, his sheep and
the lambs of his fold, who know not the voice of the stranger
and therefore will not follow him, — and all such are strangers to
those who in any way turn in themselves, or turn others from
the voice of Him who speaketh from Heaven.
We are much interested, deeply so, I may say and feel, in thy
and the little company's position with thee — and I believe thou
canst acknowledge with me that anything thou mayst imagine
thou canst do for them, to keep them together, and in Him, if it
varies from the teaching in thy own mind which comes from
Him, so far, though it might look hke the best course to take, so
far their and thy own safety will be endangered. This I feel
ingly beheve thou canst subscribe to, and I also believe that
when our hearts lean to Him who is Almighty and the desire is
kept alive to follow Him, who is the Truth and the Way as
well as the Life, we shall be kept as in the hollow of his hand
and none of the hurtful things will be suffered to harm us.
I have written thee rather a long letter perhaps with but littla
worth : but it is Ibelieve well we should speak one with another,
and I incline to believe we shall have at some time, perhaps not
far distant to meet also. Whatsoever we do at any time, may it
be to the glory of God.

216 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1875

I am pleased with tby little note of corrections of error. How
clean is the Truth and Truth's orderings and commands to us in
our hearts, that we may bring no reproach thereon ! and what is
more cementing than a love for the Truth ? truly Truth is
known and felt in all and by all who love Him and obey his
dictates. Sincerely thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To Peleg Mitchell.
Fritchley, 15th of 8th Month, 1875.
My dear Friend,
Thy letter of 21st ult. was received acceptably by me, and we
were deeply, I think I may say, interested in what was commu
nicated. What an unexpected dismissal from mortality was that
of the dear friend R. S. N.! Another instance that we have no
continuing city here : and in these troublous times are we not to
believe it to be and to receive it as a favour, that such are gathered
home to the celestial habitation of peace and eternal rest. Let us
look on the bright side of this, another summons, may we not say
from earth to heaven. Many indeed have been the calls from
your little company within the last few years ! and seeing the
Lord and Maker of all is not dependent upon us for his own work,
may we not look upon this calling away from works to rewards
as a token of his mercy and loving kindness towards the de
parted from earth, and also towards those He is pleased to leave
for a little time longer 9 For being deprived of those we loved
and with whom we walked together in unity, are we not more
closely driven to depend upon Him, who is the Helper of all who
trust in Him 9 Yea truly, if the heart is set aright towards
God. There seems to be a shaking amongst you in New England, as
well as elsewhere, and can we believe that it is not needed ? No !
let us hail it as a means of sifting in each one the chaffy ingre
dients of nature from that which is to remain ; for this sifting
is not to be only in an outward sense, or always in the outward,
but the dross in our hearts must be cleared away and that
is more than we can do by any outward separation merely;
but He that knoweth how, can work and who shall let it.
I believed and still believe that that amongst you in New
England which has hindered the blessed Master's own work,
in a leaning too much, by some, upon man, though not
appearing to them so, has required a conflict, and may this
be consummated in the true humbling and the acknowledg
ment which then must follow, that the Lord He is God, and

18?5] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHtJ G. SARGENT SlO
there is none like unto Him. Oh ! what sad work it does make
when there is a leaning of man upon man in any of us ! How
does it draw down the indignation of the Almighty, and frustrate
his work ! So that there is not under such bondage, the liberty
in the Truth which Truth gives to all her devoted children.
We have had some conflicts, something to travel through, but
who of the Lord's people have not, and if we come off victorious
through and by Him, are we not the better prepared to magnify
his hand of power 9 Numbers we must not look to, but His
power in a few, may be what we may have to stand by whilst
thou and some of us have our time allotted here.
With much love I conclude,
Thy affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent.
To Thomas Drewry.
Fritchley, 19th of 8th Month, 1875.
. . . My love please to thy uncle [Samuel Evens, then
of Leeds.]  Too great a sign may be, and no
doubt is often, looked for, and that by many — but simple faith to
move on (or in) is sometimes needed, and the only remedy. I
hope he will not miss what was or is designed for him, by seeking
after a sign, or looking for too great things before he makes a
decided step in that boldness of the right and true authority
which Truth gives only to the little ones. It is they that will get
the battle or gain the victory, as their Master works now as for
merly He did, by the few ; those who move as blind in them
selves, yet eyeing the Captain of their Salvation, seeing all that
is needful for them. The little captive maid said " would that
my lord were with the prophet that is in Samaria." And he
came down from his lordly height — and did as this little maid
desired he would do, and great was the result ! the result of be
coming little, which all of us must do, in other words, humble and
lowly, stooping to the little thing made manifest, which will
assuredly grow and become in us a great tree, because (or when)
it is suffered, in our humility and feeling want of all things, to
do so. I believe thy uncle has useful talents committed to him,
but they must also be given up, as any that we possess have to
be, that they may be sanctified to the good Master, for his use not
our own. Much love to you all,
Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

226 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1876

To James D. Otis.
Fritchley, 7th of 2nd Month, 1876.
My dear Friend,
Thy letter was very acceptable, and on re-perusing it, it feels
to draw us close together in that which comes from above and
has its spring in Divine Love  I trust we do feel,
sympathy with you in your afflictions, the loss from your midst
from time to time of late, of some dear relative or friend. But how
true it is, the great " I Am" knows best how to dispose of any of
us ; whether it be to gather unto Himself into a place prepared
in one of his many mansions of everlasting bliss, or to continue
awhile under affliction for the Gospel's sake, in this hfe of trial
and probation, thus and by these means preparing and fitting,
by hewing and squaring, stones for the building ; — stones which
indeed need much labour, and repeated strokes of the
hammer and chisel. But the Master Builder knows, in the
greatness of his wisdom and understanding which is infinite,
just how much of labour or afflictive dispensation, from his holy
hand, whether immediate or mediate, to bestow or permit to come
to pass /or this end. Therefore, my beloved friend, let us hope
unto the end, though it may seem sometimes as if hoping against
hope, and our trials be very many. The crown is at the end of
the race, which is not to the swift of foot but to the sure-footed
ones, to those whose feet are established and their minds stayed
upon the Rock, Christ Jesus 
It is a favour to be helped to pass along unhurt, in labours for
the. good of the cause, and undoubtedly that dwelling which is in
the secret place of the Most High does thus preserve, and keeps in
the hollow of the Divine Hand, so that we need not fear the
storm which drives heavily about us, thereby showing to us and
making us to feel the necessity to keep inward. May- we each
and all of us who are sincerely desirous of keeping with the
Master, watch and strive that nothing may hinder us on our
heavenward journey; and as we journey onward, keeping with
Him and with one another, by the way, we also shall know what
it meaneth, the burning of our hearts within us, as did those of
the disciples of old. I remain thy friend as ever, John G. Sargent.
To J. P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 19th of 2nd Month, 1876.
Dear Friend,
I do feel a love kindled in my heart towards the faithful
followers of the Shepherd of his sheep. Love for Him begets

1876] selections from the diary and 221
true love for one another, and I might have written sooner
since thy last, but for a desire to carry out what I felt would be a
pleasant undertaking, to come and see thee and those who meet
together on a First-day evening in thy house. However, the right
time I have apprehended does not yet appear, and the future is
hid from our view.
I cannot but beheve your steadfast sitting down together in
another sense than one (than that of the outward sitting down)
must be blessed to you. 0 how precious is that lowliness of
mind which brings us to behold the Saviour where He is ; even
to sit at his feet, and hear the gracious words which flow forth
from his lips, strengthening and encouraging us to hold on our
way, though thick clouds and dark ones intervene to the obscur
ing for awhile, it may be to the dismay of the little ones. But
that there is cause to trust and not to be afraid we are enabled
sometimes to prove in own experience, — that the lifter-up of the
head is again with us, even to the calling forth of a song of
praise inwardly, to the glory of his ever excellent Name.
I hope thou wilt not think I do not value thy letter because I
make no remark on some of its details — I can assure thee I have
felt much interested in them, and my hope and trust is, that we
may live so near the Fountain of our strength and right ability
to do anything acceptably for our Lord and Master, as that we
may be each one found travelling Zionward and working for the
Lord according to his good pleasure and where our appointed
place is, in the vineyard of the Lord of hosts, who is the Lord
of hosts still.
"Mind your calling, brethren," is the watchword especially
needed in this our day, — to mind our calling each one. We serve not
a hard Master, but One who liberally rewardeth with holy susten
ance and strength, pouring in the oil and wine when it is most
needed, — when without it we should faint by the way and give
up the contest. To keep the eye single, we are assured by Him
who now speaks from Heaven, is the way to have the body full of
light — no part dark ; — this being our favoured experience, or
when it is so, we need not fear that we shall stumble.
Thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To William Waring.
Fritchley, 21st of 5th Month, 1876.
Dear Friend,
With a little salutation of love from a poor friend, yet I trust
a brother in the Truth, I send thee our General Meeting's Epistle
to your's. A feeling of pure love does, I believe, go forth to our

222 correspondence of john g. sargent [1876

dear Friends who are separated from us by the great Atlantic, —
truly not separated in the Life, which flows from vessel to vessel,
whether we see one another with the outward eye, or not.
We had a comfortable meeting, and the company of some in
dividuals who feel near to us. Whether they will come so near
to us as to join eventually, in membership remains unknown to
us ; but of this we may be assured, that if faithful to the precious
discoveries of the unchangeable Truth, the Truth will make them
one with us, in Him, we also abiding with Him, the Vine. I
cannot write to thee a glowing account of matters with us here
away : the Lord seeth us as we are, and can deal unto each one,
the " food convenient" and necessary for our further refinement.
God seeth not as man seeth; therefore we must sink into nothing
ness before Him. He will be exalted in the earth, and this may
be brought about in, by, and through us, in a way very different
from the way we would choose. What then, is there for poor
finite man to do, but to trust in the Lord, watching unto prayer
and waiting patiently for Him, and his appearance to us in the
way that He shall choose? 
I remain thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 9th of 7th Month, 1876.
My dear Friend,
I have not felt more any removal by the stroke of death in
your land than that of dear James D. Otis, whom I loved for the
Truth's sake. A father in the Truth I believe he was, who de
sired to follow his heavenly Master in all his leadings and dis
coveries of the waymarks thereof. How many calls away you
have had, so that we may query, who will be the next 9 These
are warnings for us also to be ready. And dear aged Solomon
Lukens whom I well remember, he also is gathered, and may we
not say as a shock of corn fully ripe ! 
We have been kindly informed of our dear friend and brother
Daniel Koll being about to visit this land again and some parts
of the continent, and Ireland. I trust the Master will be with
him all the way, and that he may experience as at former times,
when in his service, strength to do, and a manifestation of His
holy will in all his movings. May the Lord be with us and
direct to an hair's breadth, that none of us may enter upon that
which is not called for at our hands, as well as to be faithful,
obediently faithful, to all that He is pleased to require of us. .
I do desire to hold myself willing and ready as the Lord may
direct at any time, but I also believe that if called to any service

1876] correspondence of john g. sargent 223

for Him, away from home, that He will enable to put my house
in order and to leave all in his hands, who doeth at all times well.
It is indeed a favour to know at any time that He careth for us,
and taketh our cares into his own hand by giving ability to cast
all upon Him. Thy friend and brother, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 3rd of 9th Month, 1876.
My dear Friend,
I feel that something is due to thee, by way of information
respecting our and your dear friends, who are over here from
your shores. Daniel Koll and Caleb B. Cope are now in Ireland,
accompanied by Thomas Drewry who met them at Belfast, after
we had parted with them at Kilmarnock in Scotland to return to
our home ; Mary J. Koll accompanying us, not feeling it was
required of her to cross to Ireland.
I may inform thee with thankfulness that way was made re
markably for us, and Truth prevailed in the minds of some in
our journey into Scotland, whither Daniel felt drawn to attend
the General Meeting held at Aberdeen on the 21st ult. . . .
I had no expectation of being at liberty to go into Scotland,
my business demanding a journey from home. However, in a
remarkable manner my leaving home on that account was over
ruled 
At Aberdeen, Truth had dominion, though there were those who
withstood and prevented that full openness in every respect that
could be desired; nevertheless we did not look for the way being made
as it was, and it was very extraordinary that no public " Friends"
of 'the " larger Body" were there as is usually the case, this was
quite an exception ; so there was more room in every sense of
the word for our little company, and Daniel was much favoured
amongst them in meetings, two on First-day and the ODe preced
ing that for business on Second-day morning, as well as helped in
a call or two socially whilst in the town. Some young men and
others quite drew towards us in a manifestation of their unity
with us ; but a contrary spirit we fear did at Glasgow in some
degree have place in the minds of some, through (probably) evil
report, such as our " separating from the Society." But the
Master makes way for his people and we must not look for great
things. There is cause nevertheless on our part to be very thank
ful and we left with peaceful minds. From Aberdeen we went to
Dundee  We next proceeded to Dalguise. A
public meeting was held at Dunkeld, [in Perthshire] ; not a large

224 sklections from the diary and [1877

meeting, but we may trust and hope that good may come of it.
Our next stop was at Glasgow where we spent First-day the 28th
and attended their morning and evening meetings. We were
very kindly received there and entertained at two Friends' houses
William and Margaret Smeal's and James and Margaret M'Nish's.
W. Smeal is very infirm and does not often get out to meeting;
much openness was felt by our dear friends there 
We have had a comforting account of dear D. K.'s labours and
their reception in Belfast by Forster Green [who accompanied
them to] Ballinderry meeting to which Jacob Green belonged, also
to Hillsboro' where William Green lives. It is remarkable how
way has opened for them so far in Ireland in the hearts of some,
and we may trust this will continue to be as faithfulness is abode
in and the Lord alone is exalted where they go 
Thy friend and brother, John. G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Charlbury, 9th of 6th Month, 1877.
My dear Friend,
What a sorrowful state the "larger body," as a body is in.
They, the active ones therein, are going further and further from
the principles of our profession, — the leadings of Truth believed
in by us as a people. It does appear as if all must go : never
theless the great Husbandman can gather out from amongst them,
disciples to follow Him as of old and there may yet be amongst
them such as have " not bowed the knee to Baal nor kissed his
image." We may, I believe, hope this is the case, though few be
the indications to us.
Some of the greatest opponents to our views ¦ of the simplicity
which Truth requires and the holding up of our acknowledged
testimonies thereunto seem to be from your side the Atlantic,
who are ever active in knocking them down and introducing new
things (or the old which have been come out of) amongst this
people. Happy for those who escape the snare, nut the leaven
seems spread from the head to the foot, that there seems no hope
if we judge thereby.
How many have been removed from amongst you ! Their loss
to the gathered Church upon earth feels to be great ; but the good
Master knows what He is doing. It is not for us to judge, but it
would appear as if the stripping would bring low indeed. There
is the greater call for faithfulness on the part of those who remain,
and the Lord can gather by the few as well as show forth his
marvellous works by them. He has a purpose in the earth, and

1877] correspondence of john g. sargent 225
if He is glorified and exalted therein, what is this to us,
though we do mourn that so few come to our solemn feasts
and we would that all should be gathered. It is a time of
dearth, yet the Lord is known in the earth, and in the earthen
vessels who seek Him with the whole soul and are not
satisfied with anything short of his pure leadings, wherein
they know Him and his holy will concerning them. So
then we may and do rejoice at times under his banner which
we feel to be that of love, his love who begat us by the
visitations of his love and mercy to us.
Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

To

Belfast, 1st of 7th Month, 1877.
Dear Friend,
Since we met in the train last Fourth-day my mind has turned
towards thee with solicitude on thy account, and as thou told me
thou hadst been recorded a minister, on the account also of
others. Do, dear friend, peruse the two publications I enclose for thy
acceptance, with thy mind turned deeply inward, that thou mayst
rightly understand and be benefitted thereby ; for in them both,
there is, I believe, something thou stands in need of, — the food
convenient. It is, I believe, a great mistake, recording those who speak, and
those who kneel in meetings, so soon as is oft-times done ; before
they are enough, or truly baptized by the Spirit for the work,
and I believe it to be a very great mistake for individuals to take
upon themselves to set others to work. This subject we spoke
somewhat upon when we were together.
What is wanted in the meetings for worship of this day, is more
indwelling, and love for silence, on the part, I believe, of most who
speak, and of most of those who are silent. What is to be compared
to the presence of the Master ! And words when they are given as
prayers or preaching, if they are not in the Life (and to be so
they must emanate from the Life) are disturbers, and do not build
up. On the contrary, they lay waste and hurt a meeting when
the Life has arisen therein.
What I have written is sent in love.
I am thy friend, John G. Sargent.

226 selections from the diary and [1877

To one op his Daughters.
Fritchley, 29th of 7th Month, 1877.
My beloved Daughter,
I hope thou wilt not think any that do not write to thee do
not think of thee, in thy absence personally from us. Such is
not the case ; I have not written but my mind is often, I hope I
may say, with thee as well as that of those who salute thee with
a letter. . 
We have to day  and  with us, they are very
affectionate and cordial, but would that they were more like-
minded with us in bearing testimony in some things they do not.
I am thinking whilst writing that the nearer we are to the Master,
the more we must find ourselves assimilating in those things,
which, as a people, it has been found of old there must be a
walking in, whereby we are known to those without as well as
within our borders, to be one and a peculiar people, zealous of
good works, those works which are good, as emanating from the
one Law and Lawgiver who testifies to man what is in man, and
how we must forsake all and be followers of Him ! And doeB He
call that one people, by His pure Law in their hearts, to go so far
opposite in their allegiance to Him, as for the one to deny (by
their lives) that to be a testimony for the Truth, which the other
feels His Law in them requires them to conform to ? I believe
not!  Thy affectionate father, John G. Sargent.
To William Hodgson.
Fritchley, 6th of 11th Month, 1877.
My dear Friend,
 Thou queriest about Ireland. I often find
great openness where I go,- both there, on the Continent and in
this country, to receive what opens on my mind in discourse, and
opportunities are afforded of true refreshment mutually I believe,
and the heart is made glad, more so than with corn, wine or oil
(as we read) in a sense of the goodness and loving-kindness of
Him who opens and none can shut, and shuts and none can open.
Now and then I feel it right for me to go into other meetings,
some of the " larger body," and the penny is given to me. But
on these occasions it is not in any feeling of bitterness towards
any, but in love, as to the children of the same great Parent ;
When this call to go amongst them is heard, I believe it is good
to obey ; but the time has not seemed come when we are required

1877] correspondence of john g. sargent 227

to do much or to conform to much, as a body, but each one to be
faithful in and to our callings, I believe 
It feels that it will be a favour to get well to the end of the
race, which truly is not to the swift of foot, nor the battle to
the strong who are in their own strength, warring to do some
thing and know not what it is to become so weak as to be made
strong in the strength of Him who is the great Captain of our
salvation, and leads forth his httle ones who know no strength
but his, that they can war with. Now my dear friend and elder
brother, farewell in the Truth and in the Life, which I believe is
very dear to thee. And may thine inherit also the blessings of
heavenly goodness and mercy and Truth. J. G. S.
To Priscilla Pitt.
Fritchley, 4th of 12th Month, 1877.
My dear Friend,
Although I have not written to thee since the departure of thy
dearly loved parent to her everlasting rest, as it may be consol
ingly believed, yet I have not been forgetful of the solemn event,
and in this we may rejoice, whilst on the other hand to lose
from our midst one who feared God and eschewed evil, and who
completed for a long time past the comfortable family circle,
leaves a great blank, more perhaps to be realised now than at the
time it took place.
We can hardly, I apprehend, appreciate fully the blessing there
is, in having to believe without a doubt that a dear one is gathered
home, no more to buffet with the waves of time, which do some
times sorely cast down. So then there is a bright side ; all is
not dark. I trust you, thy dear G. and self, do feel this, and
whatever was worthy in her example to follow, it may rest as a
concern for you to follow ; for, of a truth, she and thy beloved
father, were patterns of no common kind, and I believe (and can
believe no otherwise) they were made so by Him who frameth and
fashioneth us and all to his own design, if we will be subject.
This, then, is the work for us, to subject our wills to his will, that
we may be well pleasing unto Him. Then may we move along
and wear a smile upon our faces, a smile of heavenly-mindedness
which is truth and in it there is no alloy, because the alloy is of
this world. Whilst writing, I am thinking of bur worthy fore
fathers in the blessed Truth who trod the way before any of us.
They were valiant for the Truth upon earth, and could wear no
other armour than that which they had proved, like David, who,
though he essayed to go forth in Saul's armour, yet he found this
would not do, and by keeping to that which he had proved before,

228 selections from the diary and [1877
he was enabled to go forth in the name of the Lord, who was
with him 
But of this we may be assured that if we are fervent in spirit
serving the Lord, we shall reap the reward, through Him who
died for us, and ever liveth and maketh intercession for us. . .
Thy and your sincerely affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent,

1878] correspondence of john g. sargent. 229

CHAPTER VI.
Letters to J. P. Crisp — A. Evertsen — E. Bell and Family — One of
his Sons — W. Waring— his Wife— E. Watkins— S. D. Otis — Visit
to Ackworth Meeting — Continuation of Diary — Accompanies
W. C. and L. D. Meader on a Religious Visit to Norway and
the Vaudois Valleys.
To J. P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 9th of 5th Month, 1878.
My dear Friend,
I have thy two letters, and intended replying to the first with
out delay : it felt cordial and acceptable. As thou remarks,
sympathy and fellowship amongst brethren is sweet ; — so it is,
and the more we are brought under trial, the more we value
it  Thy allusion to thy stay in London and not feel
ing any drawing to attend a meeting there, tells in the direction
of a testimony, a strong testimony; but how sad a state of things
this does delineate, and it is so, that there can only be satis
faction in this respect (as well as in many others) in being in the
way of our duty, if we do attend the meetings at all, of the
modern Friends (or such as have left Friends); We were favoured
in our meetings held here last week. The Master condescends to
be with us. Thy affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.
To Anders Evertsen.
Fritchley, 11th of 5th Month, 1878.
My dear Friend,
It seems with me to send thee a few lines expressive of my
sympathy with thee and thy dear wife in your solitary situation
as to companions in the fellowship of the Gospel. To have
friends with whom we have unity, and feel nearness in the Truth,
is a privilege of no common sort, and when this is not the case,
and our dear friends are widely separated from us, it is, neverthe-

230 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1878

less, a favour when we can know that they think one upon
another in the fear of the Lord. This we, some of us, can do
with you, and we desire your strengthening and encouragement
to press onward in faithful dedication of heart and soul, unto
Him who hath called you to serve Him, in humility of mind and
abasedness of spirit, as our fathers in the pure Truth have done,
to his praise and their own true peace. Do not, my dear friends,
be discouraged ; for may we not believe that you are set for a
testimony by his (the Master's) holy hand, where you are, against
unsoundness which exists and makes its way amongst a highly
professing people. Keep, then, on your armour wherewith He
hath girded you, and stand for the Lord, whose the battle is, and
He is victorious, for ever blessed be his holy Name— his
power, which is invincible.
With a salutation of endeared love to you both, of whom we
shall like to hear when way opens in your minds to write,
I remain thy and your affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent.
To Edward Bell and Family.
Fritchley, 13th of 10th Month, 1878.
My dear Friends,
Since being with you and breaking bread with you in more
ways than one, my heart has saluted you in a measure, I beheve
I may say, of Gospel love. It did feel very pleasant to me to be
with you for a little season, and very grateful to my feelings it
was to receive such cordial tokens of your friendship under your
roof, as were extended to me from the time I entered your door,
till I left you, myself to journey on in the way of my business,
and you to be diligent to labour, to gather in the fruits of the
season from the field.
I trust our hearts have since that time felt grateful to the
Giver of all good, in acknowledgment that He is supremely good,
and that it is his right to rule in and for us, and to govern the
least, and from the least to the greatest,' of his children, — to rule
in each one of us. And how shall we praise Him in this way
but by obedience, each one of us, to the smallest manifestation of
his holy Spirit in and upon our minds. This, if given up unto,
will make us, even the least amongst us, quick or swift to hear
his voice and heartily to obey.
I do believe the more we grow in the Truth, the smaller we
think ourselves, yea, so small do we feel, and so despised too, by
that which is contrary thereto, and let none be discouraged in the
feeling of their low estate, even that they are "poor in Manasseh
and least in their fathers' house." Let such dwell in this safe

1879] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 231

retreat and be content with their lot, in their feeling of littleness;
for assuredly there is safety and peace, though at times great
poverty, therein. Poverty is the best clothing for us sometimes,
and there is One who knows what is best for us, though outwardly
we be trodden down as the mire of the street, and though we be
accounted fools by most, and not only by the world's people, but
it may be more so by our own people, and religious professors.
Therefore it feels to me there is encouragement for such ; for the
good thing grows best where there is something to keep it alive,
and after much harrowing and stirring of the soil : and the
Master is pleased to honour that which has gone through the pro
cess and undergone much. Therefore, let none despise the
chastening of the Lord, in whatever way he sees meet to try
them, but put on the whole armour, which is invincible under the
greatest provings as well as in the smaller trials. Let us go for
ward in faith and hope, and be very faithful; this is the way to
grow and the sure way to obtain a crown at last 
I have written in love, and feel that I can, and do greet you in
the same, and remain Your sincerely affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent.
To J. P. Crisp. 4th of 1st Month, 1879.
My dear Friend, .
 I do feel brought into sympathy with thee in
thy seemingly lonely position, in one after the other of the Friends
being removed, to the privation of thy holding converse with
them ; this we may say as to the outward, but let us remember
that there is a place of communion, a place of refuge above all
privations, the secret place of the most High. 0 what a privi
lege it is, to be of the number of those who are so secreted as to
desire a continuance there. This state to enjoy I believe to be a
foretaste of the heavenly city, the new Jerusalem. Let us keep
our eye steadfast thereupon; but not forgetting that seasons
there must be, whilst in these earthly tabernacles, when it is also
good for us to know the withdrawal or the hiding for a time of
the Sun of righteousness from us. Then, let us have faith;
then, let us put our trust in Him, our spiritual Moses, and be
patient and still in our minds ; for assuredly, He will return and
we shall again rejoice in Him. I believe thou wilt see for thyself,
by that Light which is sufficient for any us, the way wherein
thou art to walk, so as to meet the approval of Him, whose time
is the best time, and the right time to move, for the upholding

232 selections from the diary and [1879

of the standard of Truth on the earth, and mayst thou, my dear
friend, be found faithful in thy lot, though it be to forsake all,
even those if it must be so, whom thou lovest and holdest dear
in the Truth. But we must each one of us serve the Lord in A«s
way, not choosing for ourselves the way, any more than the place,
where we shall offer upon his holy altar the sacrifices He is
pleased to call for, from those who truly fear Him and are con
cerned to obey every dictate of his holy will 
Thy friend, John G. Sargent.
1879. 5th Month 2nd. — Jesse Darbyshire and Elizabeth Kel-
sall were married to-day, at an appointed meeting at Fritchley.
A highly favoured season. Heavenly good greatly manifested
unto us in the precious sense of his overshadowing and heavenly
presence. Blessed be his holy Name, He richly rewarded us in
our meeting together, and evidenced to us that He was indeed
with us on this solemn occasion; a day ever I trust to be remem
bered, and holy help was vouchsafed to the Lord's unworthy
servant, enabling to testify for Him in a sense of the greatness
of his help and the strength afforded ; bless the Lord 0 my soul,
and forget not all his benefits. To one of his Sons.
Gand, 11th of 5th Month, 1879.
My dear  ,
How has my heart yearned over thee since we met and since
we parted [in London.] My very soul does long that thou mayst
be favoured to know and distinguish whose is the living child and
whose is the dead one, that thou mayst have the true wisdom
which our gracious Lord endues his obedient children with— those
whose delight it is to serve Him day and night faithfully, even as
Solomon did when he asked for wisdom before riches and honour,
or anything else. But this heavenly wisdom I allude to and
desire for thee, cometh only from God, as His gift, it is not at
tained to by ourselves, only as respects asking for it, which will
never be done aright whilst we are judging by our own outward
observations— by deciding which is the way we are to choose by
outward observations of results, whether these be tribulations and
afflictions, or apparent decrease of our numbers, those who are
seeking to serve the God of our fathers in the way that He shall

1879] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 233

choose for us, not in the way that we shall choose for ourselves,
for this way doth never prosper as to the inward growth, or deep
ening in true religion. No, my dear  , the heart must be given
up to serve the Lord ; and for this end there is no other way than
by waiting upon our God to know the way in which He would
have us to go : therefore do not, neither thou or thy dear  ,
be pondering in your hearts that this or that cannot be the way
of the Lord's chosen ones because of their numbers, their afflic
tions, and because that some things are not even as they should
be ; but endeavour to lay hold of this — that there are many hard
things to endure by the soldier of Jesus Christ, and hardness
must be endured unto the end, and for want thereof, many have
turned into another way, than that designed for them by the holy
Head of the Church. Neither is it for any of us to decide that
because of some differences in judgment, some weaknesses re
maining, or not as yet come out of, that therefore such are not
servants of the Most High God, and that such have not been
called to walk in this way or that way, that they have taken at the
starting point. No, I believe it is an error to judge. We are all
called to be disciples of Christ — learners in his school. And have
we not all of us something yet to learn ? And who art thou, 0
man, that judgest 9 Let every man be true to his own Master,
and iet him serve Him faithfully in all that his Master requires of
him ; but let all be very careful how they judge those who are
standing for their God; and rather let us desire to be judged only
of Him, not even judging our own selves : to our own Master,
we must each of us, stand or fall. Therefore, my dear  , do
not look outward and judge by outwardly apparent results or
effects, for in this manner the world judges, and in thus doing
how many are mistaken ! But judge ye with the judgment that
the Lord gives, and only judge when He judges, not of yourselves,
as regards our deeply tribulated little company, (read the 21st
chap. Job, there is much in it) whose sole desire and intent is to
follow the Lord whithersoever He leadeth, and to be true testi
mony-bearers in the way that He shall choose for us, yes, of
those precious testimonies He has delivered to us to maintain for
our own souls' sakes, for his Truth's sake ; and for his Name,
which is above every other name, upon the earth ! Therefore, fear
Him, and tread softly all the way you go ; knowing that you may
greatly err by condemning those who fear the Lord, and stand for
the ancient Testimony.
But we would not go into that which our Master does not lay
upon us — therefore beware how you take up with anything that you
have not seen in the silence of all flesh to be of the Lord.
I believe the Lord will always have true testimony-bearers left,
though they be few ; but to go back to times past and take up by

234 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1879

imitation a conformity to some outward things which have not
been adopted by the living testimony-bearers within our remem
brance, does seem to me to want the Master's requiring and seal
upon them.
Let us keep fast hold of that which we have learned : let it not
go ; this is the way to know more, and have more committed to
us. I have thought of you in connection with your contemplated
move, and view it as a serious step to take.— But the Lord is suf
ficient for all these things, and will be the Leader of his people if
they will follow Him in all things : therefore look for the true
leading, — the true signal for moving, — the cloud, if you can
observe it, must be lifted up by day, and the pillar of fire by
night if you journey forward in the path the Lord would have
you to take, but beware of beholding a similitude of those things,
according to your own natural eye and understanding which, I do
fear my dear  , has taken hold of you in no small degree.
I want to know how you now feel and what you are looking to,
for I do feel truly interested as thy father, and I trust, in my
measure also as one that the Lord has given some understanding
of the heavenly way-marks — the way of the kingdom, in the way
whereof there is true everlasting peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost 
With earnest desires for you both that you may be guided in
the right way. I remain thy affectionate father,
In dear love, John G. Sargent.
6th Month. — How precious it is to feel and know the merciful
loving-kindness of our heavenly Father extended to us. In a
feeling desire, whilst very unwell in the night, I asked of the
Lord that, if consistent with his holy will, He would help me through
this trying time of bodily suffering, upon which the query seemed
put to me, and what if it is not ? The words as quickly ran
through my mind, "Let me die the death of the righteous, and
let my latter end be like his."
7th Month 30th. — My 66th anniversary. Awoke somewhat
early and thought thereon. Read after breakfast in course the
thirteenth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans.
The Divine hand has I feel been with me, enabling me to give
Him the praise, which does in very deed belong unto Him ; how

18?9] Correspondence op JoHn g. sargent 235
much I have to be thankful for ! The day closed peacefully and
thankfully in a sense that the wing of mercy and love was
spread over me.
8th Month 30th. — Left home for Harrowgate accompanied by
my dear wife and Thos. Davidson on a little visit, as I appre
hended in Gospel love, to hold a meeting with some young men,
of Harrowgate, and Leeds.
31st. — First-day. We met at G. W.'s, and were much favoured
together under a feeling of the heavenly wing being spread over
us, the Master's presence in our midst, to which sense I had to
testify, verifying the promise, " Where two or three are met
together in my name, there am I in the midst of them;" our
meeting closed under a peaceful and I trust grateful feeling that
the Lord had been with us of a truth. In our evening meeting
I was favoured with ability to wrestle for the blessing, and to
hand out, to those with me something that I had received, allud
ing to the little captive maid and her master for whom her desire was,
that he would go to the prophet and that he would heal him of
his leprosy, — that we must submit to the means prescribed how
ever weak and incapable they may appear to us, for our spiritual
healing of whatever sort the malady may be. The day closed
in peaceful quiet and I trust thankfulness to the Giver of all
that is good for his gracious help kso far, on this little journey
and visit of love. Lodged again in Harrowgate.
9th Month 1st. — Left Harrowgate for Knaresboro' and called
upon W. and S. A. Needham, thence to Wakefield, and were very
kindly received by James Briggs and wife. Before partaking of
their hospitality, I was reminded, that " better is a dinner of
herbs where love is, than a stalled ox and hatred therewith," and
gave expression thereto, adding that our friends had provided
more than this for us, in their feeling of love towards us ; after
dinner before leaving the table, had again to express what was
with me. We then returned home.
9th Month 17th. — Rose somewhat depressed,— why is it? Shall
I not, as well as others have done, pass through the sea of con-

236 selections prom the diary and [1879
flict and proving ? for this is not the place of rest for the Christian
traveller Zionward. We must look for help, if we would be
helped, to Him who alone can help the tribulated soul.
10th Month 23rd.— Our dear daughter C. D. S. was married in
a solemn assembly at Fritchley, to George Smith of Belper. It
was a highly favoured meeting ; may it be remembered with
thankfulness and trust by us, and may they be blessed of the
Lord through their pilgrimage here.
1880. 1st Month 10th.— My dear wife and self left home to-day
for Ackworth to attend that meeting on the morrow, my mind
having felt drawn in Gospel love towards the children of the
school. 11th. — Went to meeting at ten o'clock; James Briggs of Wake
field first stood. It felt to be a time of favour almost from the
first of our sitting down, evidencing that our holy Redeemer was
with us. I afterwards rose and felt helped to unburden my mind
towards the dear young people ; after a time of silence I felt a
pressure on my spirit to rise again, and expressed a little. Came
away relieved, though I met with some opposition. Left for
home the next morning and reached it peacefully.
19th. — Left home on my business journey, going as far as
King's Heath, and was made truly welcome by our dear friends,
W. C. and C. M'Cheane.
20th. — First-day. After breakfast and reading, felt something
to arise for communication and relieved my mind. J. H. D. and
W. D. were present with us. Attended the little meeting here
this forenoon (seven of us there), a laborious time, but was
favoured with help late on and stood with the words, Labour not
to be rich, labour not (with our whole energies) for the bread
which perisheth, but labour rather for that bread and that water
which endureth and nourisheth up the soul unto everlasting life.
Wherefore doth the way of the wicked prosper 9 It is that they
shall be destroyed for ever. David knew not this till he went into
the sanctuary, then understood he their end. We must follow
the Captain of our salvation, Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour.

1879] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 237
"Fear not, little flock, it is your Father's good pleasure to give you
the kingdom ;" they, the disciples of Christ were few, and they
are few now, for " wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that
leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat :
because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth
unto life, and few there be that find it," encouraging to go down
into the vaUey of humility, not to soar above into the tree of out
ward knowledge.
I was helped through this journey and favoured to reach home
with peace and I trust thankfulness of heart to Him, who loadeth
me with benefits.
5th Month 2nd. — In the afternoon meeting, stood with
the words, There is a silence comparable unto death, there
is also a silence in which there is Life. " Be still and know that
I am God." In order to know God and commune with Him we
must be still in ourselves and feel that we are nothing and can do
nothing, but that as when He was with the disciples He said to the
outward elements, " ' Peace be still,' and there was agreatcalm,"
so now, He can still all within us, but we must co-operate with
Him and strive to get into the quiet, ceasing from our own
thoughts and imaginations by the help of the Divine power,
which can do all things for us.
To William Waring.
Fritchley, 16th of 6th Month, 1879.
Dear Friend,
 It is good I believe for us to bear one another
in our remembrance, and to communicate as ability may be given,
even though we feel ourselves to be poor, as to any store of that
which is good ; but sometimes the mind being open to receive on
our part, strength may be given to do a good part, all in the
ability which our Heavenly Father bestows, often "unexpectedly,
as well as undeservedly. Thou alludes to the removal of our two
dear friends W. H. and C. B. C. ; that though " their vacancies
were felt, yet a solemnity prevailed quite equal to former occa
sions." ' What a favour this condescension of our Heavenly
Father feels to be, who is graciously willing to make up to us all

238 selections from the diary and [1879

deficiencies ; yea, to do more for us than we can either ask or
think. If we know our own unworthiness, this must be the case,
(more than we can either ask or think.)
Is it not for the strengthening of those that remain? Whereas
we might well think that having lost that which we could not of
ourselves fill up, there would be a void, or that wanting, so ne
cessary for us. It reminds me of the oil that was not stayed,
until every vessel was filled ; it continued flowing until there was
no other vessel to receive it. It seems to me as though the
language thereby spoken to us is, look not to numbers, but to
the strength of Him which is exhaustless : this is the way for
us to become strong in his Name and joyful in praise, for that
his mercies are for ever and ever.
Thy feeling remarks respecting our dear family are very cordial
to us. We do indeed desire that the Shepherd of Israel may be
mercifully pleased to strive with them till they be brought in by
his Almighty Power, where they may feed in safety and peace,
and be daily receivers of that food which is convenient for them,
though in the cross to the natural part in them. This must in
deed be the experience, unto the mortification and subjection of
the will, if there be witnessed that true peace which is not with
held from the Lord's dependent ones.
Thou wilt I believe, be glad to know that some of us do feel
encouraged in a sense of our heavenly Father's goodness in
granting us renewed ability to look upwards in hope and in
believing trust, that his favourable regard is unto us, in our
weakness : and a hope does at times arise in some degree of faith
that He has a work for us to do, whereby He will be glorified,
and whereby others will come and worship and be encouraged
also to enlist under the same Banner.
You also, we may trust, do feel and know the Rock which fol
lowed Israel of old, to be your strength, in an increase, which is
more unto those that love the Lord, than the increase of corn,
wine or oil, is to the natural man. May we, my dear friend, be
all of us encouraged (younger and older) to hold on our way, in
the Lamb's army, going forth conquering and to conquer in his
Name, having on, as we must do, if in his Name, the invincible
armour through which none of the enemy's darts can penetrate
to the hurt of his people 
In a measure, I believe, of that love which belongs to those
who fear the Lord, and is from the same God and Father of us
all, and by and through our Saviour Jesus Christ, do I salute
thee as an elder brother, and remain with love,
Thy friend, John G. Sargent.

1879] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 239

To his Wipe.
Dunkirk, 18th of 9th Month, 1879.
 I cannot say that I feel to stand on high
ground in anything. An abiding in the valley and the remem
brance in retrospect, as well as passing along at the present time
seems to show the ruggedness of the road through life at times :
yet there are times, are there not ? when that which is beyond
earth's concerns and cares lights up the way a little for the help
of the traveller Zionward; were it not for this what should we do!
I have had my mind turned upon our position, ourselves and
family and our little company too : and desires seem raised for
the health of all, that we may all be living to the praise of Him,
who created man upright in the beginning ; and to all of us, in
returning to that uprightness, through grace, there will still be
the forbidden thing to watch against and be preserved from,
whatever that may be ; or there will be to these a return into the
transgression or transgressing nature, into which all have fallen,
or partaken of, through the sin of our first parents. How vain
and empty all things below seem to be ! and yet grace beautifies
and changes as it were the element we live in ; but no doubt we
are too careful or full of care : this I apprehend is my own case.
To his Wipe.
Courtrai, 26th of 9th Month, 1879.
 With regard to  s, offering, it will or may
be seen undoubtedly, what ground it springs from as time passes
on, if he continues, and " two cannot walk together," (in this
sense) " except they be agreed." His daily life and wherein is
his dwelling, will bear witness for, or against ; if his abiding is
in the outward, or if he has not got to that which is within the
veil, his offering, if he offers anything, will partake thereof also,
for the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God ;
and the Spirit testifieth of its own, or beareth witness, to that
which is of itself in man, and he walketh answerably thereto.
This is speaking of things as they are in the main, though we do
know indeed, that " the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak,"
and how often has poor man to witness within himself that he
cannot stand but by faith in that which he has some knowledge
of, and. that there is again and again something for him to learn,
and often the same lesson to learn over again !
To Anders and Sixke Evertsen.
Fritchley, 17th of 10th Month, 1879.
My dear Friends,
 You are, dear friends, borne in remembrance

240 selections from the diary and [1879

by us and we desire to be remembered by you. Were it not for the
great space between us, of the watery deep, I believe we would
some of us make the effort to face it and come and see you. We
can readily understand the effort it must be to you when health
is not as it has been wont to be in times past.
How we, some of us, seem to be nearing the Port from which
there will be no coming back ! May it be to you both and to
such here, when called to give up our stewardship, a happy re
lease from time and time's trials, to a happy eternity,— and of
this we may be assured, if we be ready ! And does it not seem
as if this being ready depends upon onr being on the Watch, the
remaining days of our pilgrimage ? for I apprehend in order to
be ready in that day, we have to endure, (those who are of the
blessed of the Lord and who hold communion with Him now)
unto the end ! Let us then be of good courage ; and we are ex
horted thereunto, still fighting the good fight of faith, that we
may receive the Crown which is laid up, as an Apostle said, for all
those who love His appearing : these are the blessed ones, those
who love His appearing ; holding communion with Him; "sitting
under his Shadow with great delight ;" feeding on the Bread of
Life which is the flesh of the Son of God ; and who drink his
blood which satisfieth the longing soul, and nourisheth it up unto
everlasting Life. Are we not assured of this, and do, we not at
seasons feel the force and truth thereof ? Then let us hold up
the head, and drink of the everlasting Brook by the way. Let
us not be unduly and unprofitably east down in our minds, for
that He that shall come, will come and will not tarry (only the
appointed time), and His time, my dear friends, is the best time,
though the desire of our hearts at times is, that He would not be
" as a wayfaring man" only, but that He would, (as when He is
pleased to make Himself known to us, and as He is wont to do,)
be with us always. Be strong then, dear friends, and of good
courage, and when called upon to face the enemy, trust in the
Lord Jehovah, for in Him there is everlasting strength, (as we
read, do we not ?) And our trust is exemplified by our faithful
ness — being faithful to Him in the gloomy night season, as well
as when the Sun of righteousness shines upon our heads, and
upon our path ; and He does shine though there are seasons when
we know it not, even in the night as well as in the day, for with
Him and in heavenly places, though it be a dark season with us,
there is no night at all.
You are, I do believe, appointed to be as the salt of the earth
where you are sojourning, even in a dark place of the earth, the
Lord's earth; and the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof.
0 let us remember this,— and if we are the Lord's, let us strive
more and more to be his truly, his dedicated children, doing that

1879] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 241

which he gives us to do, even in our own vineyards, (for they must
be kept) as also, if He willeth, in those of others.
I have written you a long letter though when I took the pen I
seemed to have nothing, You will I believe understand, at least,
thereby, my love is towards you, in that which is deeper than
words only, and I remain in sincere desire for your peace and
welfare every way, Affectionately your friend, John G, Sargent.
To one of his Sons.
Fritchley, 21st of 10th Month, 1879.
My dear  ,
 I was interested in reading how thou art
engaged, but I do not feel comfortable with the manner thou
spends thy First-days, no time (that I understand) given to
worship by " sitting alone and keeping silence." How glad we
should be to know of thy performing the solemn act of the
worship which is "in spirit and in truth," and may be done in
[every place] and needs not the intervention of other men, it
being an individual act, and duty of man towards his Creator.
If thou wast to make it a rule to sit down in thy room, if for
only half-an-hour, and wait upon God, how it would rejoice our
hearts, and if done in a lively exercise and seeking state, wrest
ling for the blessing, how thou wouldst (I believe and have no
doubt) be truly blessed in thy inner man, and grow in that which
is good, whereas, if our time is only given to worldly things and
to ourselves, there is no sowing to the spirit and reaping the
everlasting life. This, my dear son, is a solemn consideration, and
should not be deferred to a future time. How many are cut
down in an unexpected moment, and then where are they as
pertains to that which never dies ? I think of thee as engaged
in a way wherein something might happen to thee at any
time of a disastrous nature and even deprive thee of thy existence
bodily. Do think of this seriously. Wait upon God, the God of
thy fathers, and He will be thy rich reward, giving thee that
peace nothing in this world can give.
With dear love, thy affectionate father, J, G. Sargent.
The following Letter was addressed to a little company of
young men who were under discouragement.

242 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1880

Fritchley, 1st of 1st Month, 1880.
Dear Young Men,
Who are accustomed to draw together to wait upon God,
and to feel after his holy presence in your midst, do not be
turned aside by any false cries of Lo here, or Lo there, is
Christ ! but continue your steadfastness and hearken unto Him
who hath called you by his own holy Spirit, and not unto the
reasonings of man or of men, whosoever they may be ; for the
green pastures of Life where his sheep do feed are where the
Lord on high calls you and will lead you more and more into, if
you will be faithful, hearkening unto the voice of his Word within
you, which will, as you obey and follow Him, be a lamp unto
your feet and a light unto your path, as of old He has been unto
his people of every generation. Follow Him, and have you not
heard Him saying unto you, " This is the way, walk ye in it ?"
0 ! do be faithful, for by this your faithfulness and steadfastness
unto Him is the alone sure way, the way of everlasting life,
whereunto ye are called. In every age there have been tempta
tions and tempters too, which have been for the proving of the
Lord's dedicated children. 0 ! let us be very watchful also, and
not clothe ourselves in the armour of any, though ever so valiant
they may have been, for many valiants have turned aside for
want of keeping close with Him their Saviour, who has brought
them out of darkness into his marvellous light ; but that spiritual
armour wherewith He has clothed us and which we have tried as
little David did, let us go forth in, and still have faith, and
though Goliaths there may be in our day also, yet if we use those
weapons only the Lord entrusteth us with, in humility and fear
of departing from Him, we shall prevail. In much nearness and
true disinterested love for those who are convinced of the
Truth, I am your longing friend for your safe walking and true peace,
John G. Sargent.
To E. W.
Lille, 29th of 1st Month, 1880.
Dear Edward,
. . ' . . . So J. F. is no more ! It brings thoughtfulness
so many moving off the scene, of about (a little younger or older)
the age of some of us. What a favour it feels, to be enabled
somewhat to realize the opening of the door to the " knock" and
the receiving the royal Guest, and his supping with us, and we
with Him ; ever so small a measure of this, in the reality of ex
perience, how good it is,— more than poor finite creatures can of

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 243
themselves look for ! But it is true and the promise is yea and
amen for ever. How few, we are to suppose, open to the
knock ; the many things, lawful things absorbing the mind ; but
the watch must be maintained if we would know these things ;
and what a fund of experimental knowledge there is to come at
if we are willing and obedient to the learning, and duly valuing
the one thing needful ; the one thing at a time ; the measure dis
pensed; but in this I expect, we often come short, and do not
dwell enough on what we have in possession 
Will now conclude, with love, thy friend, J. G. Sargent.
To Samuel D. Otis.
Fritchley, 4th of 3rd Month, 1880.
My dear Friend,
 It is pleasant to hear from our friends and to
know how they and their's are situated, thy family amongst the
rest. What a testimony for the Truth and to Truth's leadings,
may be borne, by young and old, if we are all of us found faith
ful to that Spirit which never errs, and speaks, and hands to us
for our occupancy, of its own. To occupy well with what we are
entrusted, we do know is pleasing to our heavenly Lord and King.
What a cloud of witnesses there have been to this, and the com
fort and help enjoyed, and how this has been increased unto such !
Do we not know it ? Thou alludes to thy daughter S. G. being
at the Women's hospital learning to be a nurse, and her feeling
to be in her place. All must come to feeling if they would walk
safely and honour the Master; and by feeling we can all know,
I believe undoubtedly, when we dishonour Him also.
It must feel to thee a favour to be raised up again, that thou
mayst yet further show forth his praise, who called thee, — called
thee to serve Him and to glorify his ever-excellent Name. We
may desire this for ourselves, that we may have this honour, that
of magnifying his power in the earth, whilst in these earthen
vessels, and wheresoever He is pleased to cast our lot.
Dear P. E. H. and S. C. G.! We may be thankful for
the help extended to them and their companion also, on
that long journey. Our Lord is not a hard Master, and calls for
nothing which He does not enable to perform. I can believe
this must be renewedly sealed upon the thankful mind of our
dear friend, and her companions also, and when returned again
from that sphere of labour, there may be poverty for a season ;
that wholesome and necessary state, permitted, and ordered for
the labourer, that strength in the abasedness of self may be
known, and gathered up for either further labour, or the con-

244 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880
tentment which should be known in whatsoever state the Lord
permits, or appoints for us.
I could go along with thee in thy remarks respecting " our
children ;" it is more and more my feeling that there is a state
arrived at by some such, in which we can do nothing (with them)
no more than that of casting out the evil spirit which could only
be done by prayer and fasting, as alluded to ; then we may com
mend them by prayer and a steadfast example in our own daily
walk, which, after all, may work out for them that which we
desire — an heavenly inheritance ; and if so be the Lord will
grant this to each one of mine, 0 ! how condescendingly merciful
towards them and myself! Well, my dear friend, let us be in
creasingly of a prayerful spirit to answer the design and good
end of the Lord concerning us, that we may walk to his praise
the whole of the time He allots to each one of us in these earthen
vessels, yea, that we may show forth his praise to the end of our
days, that others, through us, may extol Him in the heavens of
his glory  I am thy friend, John G. Sargent.
6th Month 24th.— Fifth-day. Left home in company with Wil
liam C. and Lydia D.Meader [of New York State, who were again
in this country on a religious visit] for Stavanger in Norway. Had
a favoured time before leaving, when the language was revived in
my mind and in our hearing, "What ailed thee, 0 thou sea, that
thou fleddest ? thou Jordan, that thou wast driven back ? Ye
mountains, that ye skipped like rams ; and ye little, hills, like
lambs ?" believing that to be for our encouragement, and that as
we had experienced this in time past, so; if we who were going
forth and those who remained behind kept watchful and close to
the Shepherd, we should experience it still. Arrived in Hull
soon after 4 p.m. The " Domino" S. S. left at about 1 p.m.
and anchored a little way out.
25th. — On board the " Domino :" a quiet sea : going at 9|
miles per hour : not many vessels seen. Wind rose up and blew
a little strong in the after part of the day and at night.
26th.— Arose refreshed, and I trust thankful for favours re
ceived. A strong wind blowing, about N.W. Sighted land at

1880] correspondence of john g. sargent 245
about 10 a.m. My two friends poorly, Wm. particularly so.
The reflection came to my mind in thinking of the great distance
I am come on the sea, What am I come for 9 May I be
watchful and know my Lord's will, and do it, whatever this may
be! Hull to Stavanger 410 miles (from town to town.) Arrived at
Stavanger between 6 aDd 7 p.m. Anders Evertsen* and Theodor

*Anders Evertsen was born in Norway. His father who was master of a
small coasting vessel fell overboard and was drowned, leaving his mother
with seven children in very necessitous circumstances. At the age of
seventeen A. E. went to sea, and by his good conduct and integrity rose to
be master of a vessel and continued to follow a sea-faring lite for many
years, visiting England and most parts of the Continent. He retired from
this employment when not much past middle age. Whilst residing at
Stavanger he joined the Society of Friends, being convinced of their prin
ciples. He died in England, as the following testimony concerning him,
issued by Fritchley Monthly Meeting, will show.
" In recording the decease of our dear and valued friend, Anders Evert
sen of Stavanger, Norway, which took place on the 16th of 5th Month,
1883, we can testify that by the grace of God he was what he was, enabling
him through obedience thereto, to bring forth fruit to the praise of the
Giver, the great and good Husbandman ; and in connection with the loss
the Church militant has sustained thereby, the language has arisen,
'Gather up the fragments that remain that nothing be lost.' He was very
suddenly taken from us to his everlasting rest (as we reverently believe)
whilst on a visit, accompanied by his wife, to their friends in England,
after having attended their Monthly and General Meetings.
"Of our dear friend's early experience but little has been gathered ; but
it appears that when about forty-one years of age he was united in mem
bership with the Society of Friends in Norway, and continued with them
until about the year 1869, when his eyes were more fully opened than they
had been, to see the lapsed state of the professing Society and whither it
was drifting ; and when favoured to see clearly that the time was come, he
with his dear wife withdrew therefrom. It may be said he was firm and
immovable in standing for the testimony of Truth to the end of his days,
and though his life terminated so unexpectedly to his friends, we have con
solation in believing he was ready for the solemn change.
" Our dear friend was entrusted with a gift in the ministry ; his commu
nications were short but full ; and the evidence which accompanied his
exercise was sufficient to prove that what he offered he had not received
from man, neither was he taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.
" It appeared to be animating to him to mingle with the little company
in England, who, like himself, had felt called away fiom the lapsed body
which still retains the name of Friends, and his heart yearned to encourage
us in a sense of the love and care of the Head of the Church over this
little body ; on one occasion quoting in one of our meetings ' a vineyard
of red wine, I the Lord do keep it, I will water it every moment, lest any
hurt it,' and added, those who were steadfast to the end would come off
victorious. Very instructive to us was our dear friend's dedication as a
fellow-helper to such as were preserved from joining in with the spirit of
innovation and treading down of our testimonies, who he believed were en-

246 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880

Fugilie met us and conducted us to A. E's. Felt thankful for
being thus safely brought across the mighty deep and over a
rough sea. We were kindly welcomed by S. Evertsen.
27th.— At A. and S. E.'s. Arose refreshed. Dreamed
a dream,— that a little parcel that had been left for me was
given me : it was not known who left it, or how it came where it
was. To my understanding it came from Heaven, and on open
ing it I found a small one inside addressed to some one else,
which I was to give out. It appeared there were or might be
others in the packet, how many I did not perceive. May I be
watchful and faithful, and deliver what may be committed to me
for others.
Meeting this a.m. at 10 in the Meeting-house here. " My
heart is not haughty, nor mine eyes lofty ; neither do I exercise
myself in great matters, or in things too high for me." Was led
to stand with these words, and a concern on my mind to en
courage to faithfulness : for all good cometh from above and He
hath given grace to every man, whereby through faith all may be
saved. Said I was emboldened and encouraged to be faithful to
my charge by a dream this night, stating what it was, and en
couraged all to be faithful to their trust whatever it might be.
Both W. C. and L. D. M. were engaged in testimony, the former
at considerable length.
28th. — Second-day. It was intended to hold a meeting this
evening at Hundvaag, in the house of Gudmund Erland. Left
at about 3 p.m. About 25 minutes' row in Isaac Klepzig's boat,
he and Rasmus Harrestad, and Ole Thorsen and Carl Nyman
gaged in their Divine Master's service ; showing himself willing to spend
and be spent for the promotion of the cause of Truth and righteousness, as
can be testified by those from this land and America, who were called to
travel in Norway to declare the unchangeable riches of Christ, labouring
with much diligence to assist and eo-operate with them, in carrying out the
service laid upon them.
"About two hours before he was taken from us, he said to his wife, ' the
Lord is with us.' " Signed on behalf of the Meeting, Horatio Blake, Clerk,

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 247

rowing. Was helped again to apprehended duty : laid before the
people our need to sink low in our spirits and wait upon God, not
to look to the creature — that the most that any of us could do
the one for the other, is to point to Christ the Saviour. Knelt at
the close of the meeting, after W. C. M. had been engaged at
much length and his wife had also stood amongst us.
29th. — Stavanger. In the afternoon called upon an aged
woman, a member, 90 years old, Inger Strand. It opened upon
my mind to deliver, how that the wise men followed the star in
the east till it brought them to Christ, and that they presented to
him precious gifts of gold, frankincence and myrrh, — so may we
each one follow the inshining of the Light, and offer to Him such
as we have.
In the evening a few of the Friends came in, and we had
a favoured time. My mind was impressed with the language,
" Drink waters out of thine own cistern, and running waters out
of thine own well ;" my concern was that each one of us might
go to the Fountain ourselves and drink of this living water for
the sustenance of our souls ; not depending the one upon the
other, not leaning upon a brother or a sister.
30th. — Fourth-day. Left soon after 8 a.m. by boat, for the
island of Renneso, about two Norwegian miles (fourteen English):
four men to row : about four hours going, the wind being un
favourable, so that the sails were unavailable.
The meeting gathered slowly, a short notice unavoidably given.
Strength was given after a communication from W. C. M. The
words arose, " Labour not for the meat which perisheth " &c,
directing to that spiritual food which each one has to labour for
every day to gather it afresh, as the Israelites did the manna in
the wilderness, and sufficient would be given for the sustenance
of our souls ; not to lean one upon another but to seek it for our-
selves — to meet together for this end, and also to be concerned
to gather it at other times, in the field or where our occupa
tion may be.
Left soon after 7 o'clock and were favoured to reach Stavanger

248 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880

comfortably in a little more than two hours and a half, the wind
being in our favour and sails up.
7th Month 1st.— Meeting at A. E.'s this a.m. Seven
present with us.
3rd.— Seventh-day. Left Stavanger about 2.30 p.m. by the
Steamer " Kong Haakon " for Sdvde : arrived at about 8 p.m.
Grand rocky scenery, lofty mountains, and snow on the highest
of them.
4th. — Meeting at 11 a.m.: room nearly filled. Was first to
communicate ; " Ye believe in God, believe also in Me " —
[spoke of] the necessity not only to believe that there is a God,
but that there is a Saviour, who died for us all, and is come
again by his Holy Spirit in the hearts of all men, and saves all
who give heed to the Light that shines in them, to bring them
out of darkness, that they may leave off doing evil and do that
which is good, whereby they are saved from sinning, hearkening
unto his voice that speaketh as never man spake and teacheth as
never man taught. Felt it laid upon me to invite to this inward
Light, and to walk therein. Was strengthened in this offering :
Sikke Evertsen interpreted. W. C. M. followed at considerable
length, with evident help to preach the Way to all.
Afternoon meeting held at 4 o'clock. Not so large a company
as this morning. My mind was impressed with the language,
" By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have
love one to another ;" that our being known by others to be the
disciples of our Lord is to the glory of God. Encouraged to be
faithful to the talent, or talents received, to fear to offend Him,
by turning to that which we see in the Light is evil, — to say, as
our Saviour said when tempted by the enemy of our souls, " Get
thee behind me, Satan." Whilst writing this which was with me
to-day, I feel the need there is for the ability, which our Holy
Redeemer giveth to them that ask Him, to be enabled truly and
experimentally to adopt the language. L. D. M. and W. C. M.
stood before I did ; the people were very quiet and attentive ;
felt also constrained to kneel and supplicate, in the help I believe

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 249
afforded, that the Lord would bless this people, that He would
bless the crumbs that had been dropped and preserve us all.
One dear old man (Osmond Brekke) stood and spoke at some
length with much humility and fervour, and though I did not
understand his language, it was impressive, and the solidity and
seriousness of his countenance spoke much to me.
6th. — Sdvde. We left this a.m. by steamer " Hankelid" about
0 o'clock, on our way to the Friends at Erfjord [which we] reached
between 10 and 11 a.m. Were landed by a boat which came out
to the steamer near to Haalandsosen, on the right shore of the
fjord. A friend came out with his boat for us. Claus Finnestad also
came with him. We were very kindly received, and taken to a
comfortable house on the opposite bank. Three brothers live
here Lars, Neels, and Osmond ; the latter only, married, but no
children. This evening a meeting was appointed for the Friends
to meet us here, at Osmond's, to be held at 6 o'clock, but they
did not fully gather till about 7 o'clock. Was engaged, the
words of the Psalmist having arisen with me with apprehended
clearness, " I waited patiently for the Lord ; and He inclined
unto me, and heard my cry. He brought me up also out of an
horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock
and established my goings." The query was raised whether all
of us were seeking the Lord as he did, that we might find Him,
for the promise is, " Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and
ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you :" it felt
hard getting along, as if there was not much entrance. Both of
my companions were engaged. The name of the Island is Ero
(as I understand), the piece of water "Erfjord," and the resi
dence of Osmond and Sophia called "Enerhaugen." One large
rock with trees growing on it, is opposite the house, divided off
by a stream, on which is a pretty large masted boat ; there are
lofty mountains on one side of a wider expanse of water, and
another on the left; with others beyond the island rock which is
fronting us, —beautiful scenery, causing admiration at the wonder-

250 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880
ful and mighty display of nature. Held a meeting this p.m. at
4 o'clock at Haalandsosen on the other side of the fjord at the
house of a Friend who has a family.
8th. — Fifth-day. About to leave for Stavanger to-day ; com-,
fortably entertained here.
Erfjord. May I never forget the loving-kindness and
tender compassion, as well as mercy, of my heavenly Father
and Saviour, Jesus Christ, in his revelation to me this night,
whilst I lay upon my bed. Truly this ought greatly to
confirm faith in me : a remarkable vision for my good,
but not sufficiently alive thereto so as to receive it, according to
his gracious intent, in thus bestowing it upon me. And further,
his great condescension to me, how has it been displayed, when
desiring I might open my Bible, when dressed, at some portion
suitable to my case, he did condescend to answer my desire,
and show me what was applicable thereto. Surely this ought to
convince me fully of the great and wonderful reality, that there
is One who is ever watchful over us, and 0 ! that this favour
designed to be profitable to me, may indeed have its full work
within me, and establish me more than has ever yet been, upon
Him the invincible Rock.
We left this place this afternoon at about 2.30, being rowed in
the boat to the steamer " Skjold," which took us on board on
the other side of the rock, by which we went to Jselso, a small
boat taking us from this to the steamer " Hankelid" for Stavan
ger. After waiting, perhaps nearly an hour, this came up and
we were favoured to reach Stavanger again towards 9 o'clock ;
feeling thankful I may say, I trust, for the help vouchsafed to us
every way.
7th Month 9th.— Stavanger. Arose refreshed and thankful in
heart, I believe, for his goodness to me, with a renewed feeling
that it is good to feel after God, that we may find Him; and our
blessed Saviour has felt very near to me, preciously so, I can say,
to the sealing fresh instruction upon my mind.
The substance of what Anders Evertsen expressed in our last

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 251
sitting at Erfjord is — " Dear Friends, Be faithful ! faithful to the
first love, and faithful to proclaim his glory who calls you out
from the darkness to his marvellous Light. Set not your hope
on man, because when the man perishes, your hope perishes ;
but set your hope on the eternal, hving God, then you will not be
ashamed, and when it shall please God, He will gather us all to
his rest and peace, where we shall no more go out."
We called upon the father and mother of the late Asbjorn
Kloster who live at the meeting-house and left this afternoon about
4 o'clock by boat for Idso, one-and-a-half Norsk miles, or about
eleven Enghsh.
12th. — Left Idso this morning at about 7 o'clock. Four to row
and W. C. M. helping part of the way. Very httle rain, but what
little wind there was, contrary.
Stavanger. Arrived at about 9.30 — about two hours and a
half from Idso. On leaving Idso, an opportunity was afforded
me to unburden my mind to Siri Idso (Svendong's wife.) A con
cern had rested with me on awaking this morning, the words
being given " Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy
might," that they should not give heed to the " Lo! heres," and
" Lo ! theres," but keep close to the Shepherd's tent, and not be
turned from the faith once delivered to the saints, and to our
fathers, and to us ; for that there are many under our profession
who are running about, ready to draw away to new things, and
over-turn that faith ;— delivering this in substance, dear Sikke
Evertsen interpreting. I came away relieved.
The following is an extract from a letter to his wife written
about this time. Stavanger, 14th of 7th Month, 1880.
...... I felt concerned at their not holding a meet
ing for ' worship at Idso without reading the Scriptures,
and was helped to relieve my mind with them ; kind S. E. inter
preting for me. Her heart seems in the work which she is so
ready at. It feels in the retrospect, that our great Helper
graciously condescends and is our Head in our gatherings. We
are not left to ourselves, but rather can We say, self is swallowed

252 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880
up of that Power which prevails, and before which nothing can
stand to take the place thereof. But there is a hidden exercise
which avails much, and I cannot doubt this lives at home, whilst
we are here ; and that she that tarries at home divides the spoil.
I know we have your feeling desires for our help and preservation
as we go along.
14th. — Made visits this afternoon to  and  . After a
time of seeking to get down to where nature is all silent, at the
first house, the words passed through my mind, " There is a vein
for the silver, and a place for gold where they fine it" believing
we knew this, and that it was precious to know it, also that
" there is a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture's
eye hath not seen : the lion's whelps have not trodden it, nor
the fierce lion passed by it," that my desire was, we might keep
on the watch-tower and watch every day and every hour, lest the
enemy should enter in with his temptations and betray us, — that
we may not hearken to the voice of the stranger with his far
fetched presentations in human wisdom, though he may appear as
an angel of light to deceive us and draw us from the Truth, but
we think better things of you, dear friends, I said, and that
I desired myself to be on the watch — to this effect, and relieved
my mind. At the next place,, where were four young people and
their parents, the words were "Multitudes, multitudes, in the
valley of decision :" that the call was, to be decided, with full
purpose of heart to serve the Lord — that He would not haVe
half-hearted servants ; and I addressed the young people espe
cially, that they would listen to the still small voice in their con
sciences and give up their lives unto the death, and be faithful
to all our Lord's requirings, whether in doing or leaving undone,
— that so they might grow stronger in Him and " come up to
the help of the Lord against the mighty." It felt a favour that
a state or states were spoken to, as a remark privately to me
inferred. 15th.— Fifth-day. Stavanger. Left by Steamer and arrived
at Naarstrand between 9 and 10 a.m. Left by boat, arriving in
about two and a half hours at Tendeland at 12.30. More of a

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 253

swell on the water than we had before found in the fjords. Went
to the house of Cecil Tendeland, a widow, and a member. The
meeting, held in the afternoon, was felt to be a favoured time.
We left Tendeland by boat at about 8 o'clock. We had about
four miles to ride or walk. Were helped forward with two con
veyances as far as Espevig, where we took the boat, ToUef Stolen
and a woman from the house we had left, rowing us to Slogvig,
another inlet about three miles off. This is a beautiful spot,
mountainous rocks with beautiful verdure and water scenery-
Anders Slogvig and his wife Berthe, live here ; no family. He
lately gave his farm to the Society ; a large extent of ground.
They appear hardworking people.
We left Slogvig, rowed by Anders Slogvig, at about 2.30 p.m.
for an inlet where we arrived at about 5.30, and were met with
two carioles or spring carts, a pony to each, by Elias and Soren
Sorensen, by which, Anders Evertsen and myself walking a little
and W. C. M. all the way, we arrived at Stakland at about a
quarter past seven (about four miles).
17th. — Somewhat fatigued to-day after yesterday's early rising
and travelling by land and water. Engaged a little both morning
and afternoon in writing and reading, and helped a little with
raking up the hay. In a sitting together in the evening, after
L. D. M. had expressed something amongst us, I did not feel
easy in my mind though about to close the opportunity, without
giving expression to what had rested with me, " The cup which
my Heavenly Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ?" that
that the children of God have to pass through deep baptisms and
fiery ordeals ; that it is a favoured condition to know what it is
to stand as it were in the bottom of Jordan, and be thus enabled
to bring up stones of memorial from thence : encouraged to be
- patient unto the end in enduring the afflicting rod which is for
everlasting peace and joy.
18th. — Stakland. After breakfast read Psalm cvii : After I
had read and we had had a pause, Sikke E. read it in their own
language to those present of the house, including Berthe Slogvig,

254 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880

who had walked over from Slogvig last evening. A large meet
ing here in a comfortable Meeting-house, nearly new ; perhaps
150 present. The words of the Psalmist came before my mind
and were expressed early on in the meeting, (a feeling of solem
nity felt to me to cover us), "As the heart panteth after the
water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, 0 God ! My soul
thirstethfor God, for the living God." That was what we met
for, professedly, that we might be satisfied with the refreshing
streams of Life which give life to the soul, and with the bread
of Life which cometh down from heaven, that our souls might
live. Felt helped to enlarge somewhat and to invite to this ;
dear W. C. M. stood afterwards, and pleaded earnestly with some
present, — a mixed company. I did not feel easy without rising
on my feet again, and testifying that " The law of the Lord is
perfect, converting the soul," and pointing to this Divine Law
written in the heart, and to the Light (Christ) to walk therein ;
that He is the Light of the world ; that we must walk in the
Light if we would be saved from sin ; that there is no salvation
in sin ; that though an angel in appearance should preach any
other doctrine, not to heed it; that we must not lean upon a
brother or confide in a friend and turn from the Light, (or to that
effect). Came away feeling relieved : dear L. D. M. silent : a
long meeting. In the afternoon meeting, (4 o'clock), my mind
was impressed with the words, whose adorning let it be that of
the hidden man of the heart, the ornament of a meek and quiet
spirit; that though those enumerated by an Apostle, "the plait
ing of the hair, gold and pearls, and costly array" might not be
their besetment nor ours, there may be other things which
hinder a growth in grace ; and what is required of us is
watchfulness in thought, word and deed. Peace was my portion
after giving expression to this and what further flowed therefrom^
having before doing so, felt much reluctance and disposed to
reason it away, as that these things were not their temptation,
being poor people, and not having means to indulge in these
things named. May I learn to be only the Lord's servant, both

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 255
blind and deaf to the reasoner : a quiet meeting : much expres
sion of feeling by the hand after we broke up our meetings as
usual. An aged widow, Inger Svinelie, living at Svinelie, was
here at meeting with us, and very feeling. We drew into silence
in the evening, when it was with me to say, though we had out
wardly closed the opportunity, that I felt I had a few more words
to say, "If he smite thee on the one cheek, turn to him the other
also," inferring that.humility and love must be maintained and
self denial. Nothing outward led to this in my mind.
19th. — We left Stakland. A short way by road and then by
boat (at about 8 a.m.) Torbjorn Aarek and his sonErick, rowed
us perhaps an hour to the farm where they live (a little way
from the landing place) called Adrseg in Skjoldsogn. Torbjorn's
wife Inger and eldest daughter Berthe both afflicted. They have
two sons and two daughters. We were driven by Torbjorn and
Elias to Haugesund, ten miles and a half along a good road, but
very wet a part of the way, to take the steamer for Bergen to
morrow at 3 or 3.30 a.m. Arrived at Haugesund in about three
hours, and left the luggage at the hotel. Then went to Sikke
Evertsen's brother's and took refreshment, and before leaving, a
comfortable tea. • Anders and I walked in afterwards to the
hotel. 20th.— Haugesund. By some mistake we were called about
1 a.m., for the first steamer, instead of the one'to leave at 3 or
3,30 a.m , so had a little more time to rest, and proceeded at
near 3 o'clock, and waited in the boat taking us out, till about 4
o'clock, when we boarded the Steamer " Tordenskjold " coming
from Hamburg, which was to take us to Bergen, 64 English miles
from Haugesund. On arrival at Bergen we went to a lodging-
house where we were comfortably accommodated. In the
evening the principal one who professes with Friends (not a
member) came and took tea with us, named Heine Heinesen,
an optician.
2ist.  Fourth-day. Arose much refreshed, and thankful I
trust for help vouchsafed, and a sense given me, of which I fee]

256 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880

unworthy, of his living presence, - the wing of his mercy being.
spread over me. After breakfast walked out to steam-packet
offices with Anders and Sikke. Called this forenoon upon H.
Heinesen, who was with us last evening. As we were coming
away without any silent opportunity, my two friends having
relieved their minds last evening, I felt my peace consisted in
our taking our seats again, so we sat down, and I expressed what
had rested with me since [coming there. In the afternoon we
went across the water to Laxevaag on a small steam-boat, to
visit Paul Olsen. His wife "only was at home.
22nd. — Bergen. Left this place this morning at about eight
o'clock by steamship for Odde at the end of Hardanger Fjord ;
expected to arrive at about 11 a.m. to-morrow.
23rd. — Sixth-day. Odde and Roldal. Arrived at Roldal in
in the evening, about 30 English miles [from Odde.] Four
hours going to the first station (Seljestad) 14 miles on our way,
where we took refreshment and went on by the other convey
ances. Arrived at Roldal after about three hours more travel
ling in three spring carts drawn by a small horse each, going
over the mountain Seljestad, 3394 feet above the sea, by a wind.
ing road, down to the valley of Roldal. Went to the house of
Torjus H. and Martha Midhus. They have eleven children,
four of them in America. Sat down in the evening, before
going to rest for the night ; Torjus and daughter present ; his
wife and others away in the mountains ; too far away to be con
venient to come, and leave the cattle.
26th. — Roldal. Staying here to-day, as the steamer we pro
pose returning to Bergen by, does not leave Odde till 3 a.m.
27th.— Roldal. We left this place this morning at about 20
minutes past eight o'clock in three conveyances (spring carts)
accompanied by a man and two boys, taking about eight hours, in
cluding some rest by the way, and arrived at Odde between 4 and
5 p.m. ready for the steamer, to arrive at 11.30 p.m. and sail at
3 a.m. to-morrow. In taking leave of Torjus Midhus, I ex
pressed through S. E„ my desire for him that he might be faith-

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 257

ful, and that I felt the necessity of it for myself. They are in a
very different way of living here to what we are accustomed to
meet with,— not having some of those things we consider ne
cessary for us in household conveniences, but we did quite well,
feeling contented, I can say, with such things as we had. I felt
thankful, in leaving this place, whilst travelling along in one of
the three spring carts by myself, a boy on the road by the side,
having to go up the mountain, and joy of heart was my portion,
in the feeling that I knew of nothing I had passed over and not
laid down, which my Lord and Master commissioned me with ;
and in a sense of his great goodness to me, my heart was filled
with gratitude to my good and gracious Helper, who has proved.
to me more than I feel worthy of. We halted more than, once
on the way for the horses to feed, and on one of these occasions
took refreshment ourselves on a bank by the road side. Arrived
in nice time, and waited the arrival of the steamer " Hordaland ;"
went directly on board and reached Bergen between seven and
eight o'clock.
30th. — Stavanger. Have attained the 67th anniversary of my
birth to-day. How very much I have to be thankful for and to
praise Him for, who has not left nor forsaken me, but led me all
my life long hitherto, as far as I have been willing to be led and
guided by Him my Saviour and deliverer out of many tempta
tions. Have been much favoured whilst out on this journey with
fresh openings and lessons of instruction. May I ever remem
ber them to profit — and ask for more, in prayer believing. ,
8th Month 1st. — First-day. Attended the meeting here this
forenoon. It fell to my lot to open my mouth first, I believed
in the will of my Lord and Saviour; " He that dwelleth in the
secret place of the Most High, shall abide under the shadow of
the Almighty ;" that the place of the Most High is a secret habi
tation ; that it is the Lord's devoted children who dwell there ;
that they that love the world are of the world's spirit, and know
not this secret place. Therefore, we must strive with the ability
which our God giveth ; that He giveth a measure of grace to
s

258 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1880

work with, and to profit thereby ; that we must be meek and
lowly in heart, and we shall have that peace which the world
cannot give nor take away. My two dear companions also bore
testimony, and I felt I must again stand to be clear, the words
having revived with me — " I will lay down my life for Thy sake,"
that it must be by faithful obedience to the still small voice,
obedience to the little that is given, — giving attention thereto
and being faithful in whatever is required whether it be to do or
to leave undone, — that this is the only way to grow in the Truth,
and in the knowledge of God ; that to lay down our lives for his
sake is a necessary resolve, but that it can be only by going for
ward step by step in faithfulness (or obedience) to Christ, and
working with the ability He gives us.
Metagain at four p.m. A larger gathering I thought, than in the
forenoon. The words with me were " Awake -thou that sleepest,
and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee Light," (which
after dear L. D. M. and W. C. M. had stood, and to my feelings
had" been much helped amongst us,) I gave expression to— rising
with the words first, "A little more to what has been said, for every
message must be delivered that we may have peace" — then quot
ing the above I felt strength gradually arise — saying, to this effect,
that it may be there are some here present who stand in need of
this call, to arise out of that sleep which is comparable to the
sleep of death — that Light is extended to every man, woman and
child, to the child when arrived at a certain understanding to
profit by— to walk therein, in which they do not stumble— that
my desire was that we may all bring the solemn question home
to ourselves, whether this is our condition, that so none of us
may escape. That such, if there are any, who are in sin, may
be encouraged by the language of the Apostle, " You hath he
quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins," — that the in
vitation was to come to that quickening Spirit that they might
live ; that the kingdom of heaven is at hand, it is near to us
all ; not to think that the heavenly kingdom can only be entered
when the body is laid in the. grave/ but that the kingdom, and

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 259

the blessedness thereof is to be entered and enjoyed in this life —
that we have to enter by the strait gate and narrow way which
leadeth into Life, and few there be which find it, because broad
is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in
thereat (by the wide gate), that there must be no standing still,
for that such go back and not forward— with something more
and I sat down feeling sweet peace ; and the evidence was fully
granted after breaking up our meeting, that my prayer had been
heard and answered — that I might receive ability to do the
Divine will, whether to^do or not to do, and came away clear;
and I can say with thankfulness of heart, that in coming away
from this meeting and afterwards, my joy was "full" and the
gracious promise was verified " Ask, and ye shall receive, that
your joy may be full."
Many of the people came in to A. and S. E.'s in the evening
in a loving spirit, probably from some words of farewell that had
been expressed by dear W. C. M., thinking they might not see us
again, as we have no expectation of being at their meeting again.
W. C. M. thought there might be as many as forty. We dropped
into a favoured silence and after dear L. D. M. had expressed
what was with her, I gave expression to what had been
given me in our solemn silence, "I am come that ye (' they')
might have life, and that ye (' they') might have it more abun
dantly" and something more for the clearing of my mind at
this time. Dear W. C. M. afterwards was engaged amongst us.
Thus closed the day which I felt was indeed crowned with peace ;
—and may it be remembered by me to profit, increasing my trust
in Him who has so condescended to hear and answer me iUj the
desire of my heart. These people feel to us to be a seeking people,
and it may be said they have sought us in the desire of their
hearts to know an increase for themselves (so I can believe) and
in the love of the Truth. One female spoke amongst us this
evening, and one also knelt and gave utterance, it seemed to me,
in true feeling.
8th Month 2nd.— A meeting was appointed to be held

260 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1880

this evening in the, Temperance Hall here, at the request
of three members of the Society of Friends, (or appointed
by them) which was largely attended, the three galleries
being also partly occupied, and many of the Friends there. Wm.
C. Meader was largely engaged. After him I had to express
what had rested on my mind since we sat down together,
"Let me die the death of the righteous, and may my
last end be hke his I" And was led to say that the abi
lity to do this was given to all of us, all having a measure of
that grace which saves from sin if we are obedient thereunto.
To die the death of the righteous we must live the life of the
righteous ; that no doubt none of us would question this. Let
every one of us be very faithful to the " Word nigh in the heart
and in the mouth," that " Word which was in the beginning,
which was with God and which was God" who teaches us by his
holy Spirit, and before we commit sin, tells us what is sin which
is brought forth first by a thought, then by words, and deeds ;
so there is no excuse for any of us, and by giving heed to this
we shall be safe, with which I concluded after commending them
and myself to Him who inviteth all of us to come unto Him,
which is fo be obedient to what He requires of us— to obey his
commands— the Law written in our hearts. Dear L. D. M. fol
lowed soon after, and W. C. M. with a few words more — so the
meeting concluded, and after much expression given us by shak
ing of hands we left the house, returning to our dwelling with
the reward of peace.
5th. — Fifth-day. We left Stavanger for Egersund and stopped
by the way at Thime to visit a woman near there.
6th.— Egersund. Arose by four a.m. to be ready for the steamer
for Flekkefjord [about 98 English miles from Stavanger.]
Left at about 6.30 and arrived at about 9.30. Gave a tract by W.
Shewen, in Norsk to a person on board, who made enquiries about
Friends in Norway. ' He was quite communicative and we had to
part sooner than I would have wished : went to lodgings — made
enquiries respecting the way of continuing our route to Quinnes-

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 261
dal : a small steamer was engaged to take us to Oie about 12
English miles, for 12 crowns, [18 crowns £1 sterling] to go direct
without stopping by the way which was done in about two hours;
then we had to ride to Aamoth three miles. We had to cross a
stream in a boat to the inn, [at Aamoth] which took a few
minutes. Two pony carts were soon found, no cushions ; a man
to each standing behind to drive. Here we refreshed ourselves,
and left at about 5.30 p.m. with two conveyances, one a strong
pony cart, the other a spring cart, — a man to drive the one, a
woman the other. The road, most of the way, rough or hilly,
about 10 miles perhaps. It took us till about 9 o'clock to reach
Quinnesdal, about three miles short of which we had to be
ferried across a wide stream, and our carriages left us. The
stream being shallow, we were ferried over at twice, to lessen the
weight. W. C. M. walked all the way [from Aamoth] their being
no room for him to ride, and he being quite satisfied to walk —
said he walked as If he had hind's feet, or to that effect : the horses
walked most of the way. W. C. M. came up and joined us soon
after. The eldest of the Friends here, was seated on the op
posite bank ; his name Tollag Torgrimsen. The other that met
us (a messenger having been sent over before us from Aamoth.
where we stayed awhile for refreshment,) named Lars Aslagsen
Oxefjeld, came over to us with the boat, and walked in the water
Borne way on account of its shallowness, to move the boat in the
deepest parts. He is a son-in-law of Tollag Torgrimsen's. The
members here are twelve in number, and attenders twenty to
thirty. Their meetings on First-days are held at eleven and three, and on
Fifth-days at eleven.
7th.— Quinnesdal. Visited in the forenoon Tollag Torgrimsen
and his wife i their young woman servant present. Soon after
dropping into silence the words were given me, "The nations are
as a drop of a bucket," which I believed it right to express and
queried, then what must we as individuals be in His sight,? We
are of more value than many sparrows ; encouraging to faithful-

262 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1880
ness that we may live to His praise — watching closely not to give
heed to the Lo, heres, or Lo, theres, whether secretly spoken by
the enemy in our minds, or by the voice of the stranger from
without : felt some openness with strength given and peace in
declaring what came before me.
In the afternoon we went to twohouses,andhad a sitting with the
Friends. In the first we went to, my mind was led to that passage
of Scripture relating to Gideon who said he was " poor in Ma-
nasseh and least in his father's house." This, it felt to me, was a
favoured state, to feel poor and little, whereby we grow in the
true wisdom and the knowledge of God ; that so, He leadeth us
up higher and teacheth us of his ways, or to that effect. Our
meal was then very acceptable and in peace we partook thereof.
In our pause at the close of it my mind was arrested with those
words of our Saviour to Peter, " Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-
jona : for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my
Father which is in heaven ;" by which it opened to me, that we
have been blessed together with the blessing that attaches to a
visitation of our Lord's holy will, and the doing of it ; with a
little more, feeling the sweet peace that had accompanied our
moving along [and being] now nearly at the close of our work
in this country. Dear W. C. M. followed soon after, alluding to
the paying of the vow and quoting the passage; " He that goeth
forth and weepeth bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come
again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him."
8th.— First-day. Meeting gathered at eleven a.m. Met again at
three p.m. Had to give up to what I believed was given me for the
people. After W. C. M. had spoken, I had to say — " As the
heavens are higher than the earth, so are the Lord's ways higher
than our ways, and the Lord's thoughts than our thoughts."
Then what are we ? In the greatness of his love and mercy
towards us, he giveth unto each one of "us a measure of his grace,
sufficient for our need, and requires obedience from us ; that
thereby we are saved from sin, saying what came before me at
the time — and till the spring dried up. L. D. M. then cast in

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 263
what she had for them, and so closed our work amongst them,
gratitude filling my mind in being thus helped from day to day,
in the behef that my heavenly Master required nothing more of
me at this time.
9th. — We left this place a little after six o'clock. Quite
wet this morning. Several of the people came out of their
houses as we passed along on our way to the ferry, about three
quarters of an hour's walk, and some came along with us.
After crossing the river, we got into the conveyance waiting
for us, and went forward on our way back to Stavanger and halted
at Aamoth, where we had stopped on our way out, and took a
refreshing meal. The rain fell most if not all the way and some
of us were wet, the accommodation being small. In the after
noon about one o'clock we left by boat rowed by a lad and Carl
Tollagsen, (of the house where we have been and who came over
to Quinnesdal with his wife to the meetings) to the small steamer
engaged to come and fetch us back to Flekkefjord to-day. We
arrived safely in the afternoon, perhaps four o'clock and found a
steamer going to Stavanger to-morrow having been detained here
by the rain, it being too wet to unload its cargo. Thus we have
again to admire that wonderful and condescending Hand who
cares for us, — and the rain which seemed so unfavourable for us,
turned to our advantage, making it easier for the remainder of
our journey, as otherwise we must have hired to go by road, a
fatiguing long ride to Egersund, and afterwards to go by rail to
Stavanger. Truly we may trust our great Benefactor and go on
our way rejoicing.
Yesterday after breakfast I strolled away towards the mountain
where no human dwelling was, and seated myself under the great
rock, when, in solitude and away from man, I felt the goodness
of my heavenly Father, and was enabled to partake of comfort
in the contemplation of his power, and his wonderful works in
the creation, and in a feeling of how insignificant is man, in
comparison of the greatest works in the creation (for magnitude)
yet being endued with life and understanding, he is much more

264 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880
in the Divine sight than any other of the Lord's works. Re
member, 0 my soul, these things for thy good, and the praise
and renown of thy great Creator, the Lord of the universe.
Had to wait here till the afternoon, when the steamship " Tro-
fast," meaning " Faithful," Captain Rasmussen, was expected to
go for Stavanger, with rye from the Baltic, having been detained
by the rain as it had some of its cargo (rye) for this place to un
load. We went on board but did not get quite off till (I think) a
little after six p.m., the Captain taking us without any charge, ex
cept that we paid for provisions and something to the steward,
whom we felt interested in as a serious-minded man, and who
was very open, speaking English, and liking to be with us. We
were much favoured with fine weather, and did not feel very
much motion of the ship, though there was a little "ground
swell." 11th. — Stavanger. Arrived this morning about nine o'clock.
Having to cast anchor, Ac, we did not land for a time, but
reached A. E vertsen's at about ten o'clock. A. E . who is acquainted
with the coast, having been a Captain, says we passed the worst
part of the coast of Norway : it is sometimes very rough : the
king, he told me, would not come by water to Stavanger, but by
land on that account. We have cause to be very thankful in an
especial manner for the help through this journey to Quinnesdal
and back, difficulties having been represented as to its ac
complishment ; Anders and S. E. never having been here, and
had been unwilling before to do so [but] difficulties seemed to
yanish and the way was made easy for us, and though we
travelled through rain on leaving the valley, and I was wetto the
skin, yet no cold was taken, notwithstanding my susceptibihty
thereto in getting wet and continuing in wet clothes. In the
evening we held a meeting at A. E.'s, about fifty perhaps present.
I felt I must say that our blessed Saviour left a legacy with his
disciples, " Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you,"
John xiv, 27, and was enlarged amongst these dear, loving people.
W. C. M. was also engaged lovingly amongst us. After this, a

1880] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 265
solemn feeling was over us and my behef was I must kneel and
ask for a blessing upon these people, but finding dear L. D. M.
was under exercise, I forebore awhile, when she knelt, and asked
that we who were about to leave them, might be favoured with a
safe return, (or to that effect) and was very feelingly engaged on
this occasion. Feeling that I must kneel as before impressed to
do, I gave up thereto and was favoured with the ability desired.
My prayer for this people, was that the Lord would bless them
with the dew of heaven above and of the earth beneath ; that
He would increase the strength of those who had given up to
serve him, and for those who had not opened the door of their
hearts to him, that He would knock again and again, that all
might be brought into the bundle of Life, and be gathered into
the everlasting rest ; ascribing all honour and renown unto him,
I took my seat. S. E. interpreted for both of us in our prayers.
Dear W. C. M. then rose again and taking his farewell of them, our
last meeting together was concluded, and after each one I think
shaking hands affectionately with us, they left us.
12th.— Fifth-day. We left Stavanger by the " Domino" at
about eleven o'clock a.m. several of the dear people seeing us off,
and after repeated waving of handkerchiefs we saw them no
more. Fine warm weather for our voyage.
13th.— On board the "Domino." This morning between
one and half-past, awoke, and these words impressed my
mind, and my thoughts turned with brokenness of spirit towards
some very dear to me : " They shall hunger no more, neither
thirst any more, neither shall the sun light on them, nor any
heat," Rev. vii, 16, and the 17th verse I think also in part,
" For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed
them and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters : and
God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes."
14th.— Seventh-day. Off the landing stage at Hull where
the Ship's anchor was cast I believe at about 12.30 a.m. after a
quiet and fine passage. Reached home in the afternoon and was
favoured to find all in as good health as usual,- a favour I

266 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880

desire to appreciate fully : the good Hand has indeed been with
us all through this journey.
8th Month 23rd.— Left home with our friends W. C. and
L. D. Meader for the Vaudois Valleys, near Turin. Arrived
at Calais about midnight, and left on Third-day for Paris. My
brother called in the evening. Next morning we left Paris for
Culoz, arriving there about midnight — lodged at the Hotel Mimon
and proceeded for Turin, changing trains at Modane the frontier
town where luggage is examined. A few miles from this we
passed through the Mont Cenis Tunnel, about eight miles long,
which was done in about twenty-four minutes. Arrived at Turin
in the evening.
27th.— Left Turin after calling at G. P. Meille's at Via Pio
Quinto IS. Saw his father who does not speak English, who
gave us all the information needed for our going to La Tour
(Torre Pellice). Took tickets for Pinerolo. Arrived there and
proceeded by omnibus about two hours ride to La Tour. M. M.
of this place soon kindly called upon us, and arranged to call to
morrow morning and conduct us to a friend of hers, to take up
our quarters there at a moderate charge.
28th. — Called in the forenoon with M. M. upon the " pasteurs"
Bartelemy Iron, Geo. Appia, who married a niece of the late Joseph
Sturge, and upon John Daniel Charbonnier the " procurateur."
Geo. Appia laid out the visits for the coming week in the dif
ferent places in the Valleys. In the afternoon we went with M.
M. to the Orphanage. W. C. Meader addressed them, and on
taking leave I expressed a little as it presented, to do what they
know is right that they might have peace.
29th. — La Tour. Had a meeting at the College here ; W.
C. Meader addressed the people at some length. Wm. Meille
interpreted for him. Previously L. D. Meader knelt, this was not
interpreted. When W. C. M. concluded, I arose and expressed a
little in French, feeling best satisfied to do what I might be en
abled to do rather than have it translated. At seven o'clock a meet
ing was held in a room at the village of "St." Jean, a large

1880] Correspondence of john g. sargent 26?
congregation. The "pasteur," Antoine Gay, was there and
speaking to the people when we went in. W. C. M. soon stood
after there was silence. George Appia's son Henry interpreted,
and did it, I thought well, — to my satisfaction as far as I followed
him. After W. C. M. sat down I was helped to relieve my mind
in French, — in answer to my prayer that, if anything was re
quired of me I might be enabled to do it according to the Lord's
will. I felt my way more open and more ability than at the pre
vious meeting. It being very wet this evening we went into the
" pasteur's" house where we partook of some refreshment. Again
I can say I have been helped this day also.
30th.— Very wet to-day. Only W. C. M. went to Rora over
the mountain from two to three hours walk to a meeting ap
pointed there, L. D. M. feeling unequal to the undertaking, it
being too wet even to ride a donkey which she might have had,
and myself feeling unequal to the walk up the mountain, and W.
C. M. quite excusing me from accompanying him. Geo. Appia
went with him as interpreter.
31st. — W. C. M. returned this forenoon fatigued with his un
dertaking, having found the journey to and from Rora more
trying than anything he met with in Norway. In the afternoon
we rode to Villar a village about one hour's ride, and went to the
house of the "pasteur" Matthew Gay. His son C. Gay inter
preted for W. andL. D. M. I stood twice and expressed what I
had to say in French. " Fear not little flock for it is your
Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom," was revived in
my mind. Endeavoured to lay it upon them, the need to be
really possessors of the heavenly kingdom, to occupy with the
talent or talents committed to our trust that we may be posses
sors of that peace, which the world can neither give to us, nor
take away from us. After Matthew Gay had expressed satisfac
tion with what had been said by the strangers, and had given
Something of a summary of the matter and asked for a benedic
tion, the meeting concluded, — a poor people from the mountain
and valley. We were comfortably refreshed at the house, and

268 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1880

L. D. M. and I returned to La Tour. W. C. M. was going a
walk of about forty minutes to Bobbio where a meeting was ap
pointed for seven o'clock, to return afterwards to Villar with C. Gay,
and then to walk back to La Tour to-night. Have been helped
again this day. Cause for thankfulness of heart.
9th Month 1st. Went to "St." Laurent in the hamlet of
Angrona to a meeting appointed for 10.30. The " horse is a
vain thing for safety" was expressed and something of our
views of waiting upon God explained. Dined with the " pasteur"
Bonnet. Left for him some books.
2nd. — Left La Tour by carriage to Saluzzo, there to take train
to Savona, where we lodged, and left this morning by the shores
of the Mediterranean for Marseilles.
4th. — Left for Nismes. Called at Jules Paradon's office, No.
10 in the avenue leading to the " Marie Carrie."
5th. — Jules Paradon called and went with L. D. M. and
myself to his house where the meeting is held at 10.30 in their
schoolroom, —Paul and Lea Fabore there and a few others. L.
D. M. much helped therein : Jules interpreted. W. C. M. too
poorly to come to meeting. I relieved my mind in French. The
heavens declare the glory of God, &c, shewing that his voice
speaks within us, and we must co-operate therewith, and be
faithful ; that this voice is as a voice behind us, saying, " This is
the way, walk ye in it, when ye turn to the right-hand, and when
ye turn to the left."
No further record is left by our dear friend of this journey,
but by letters received it appears they went from Nismes to
Congenies and Fontanes.
In reference to the visit at Nismes he wrote, "Help was ex
tended at this place. Dear L. D. M.'s exercise was productive
of much labour for her, and the penny was earned by more
than one of us, I may say."
They were favoured to arrive at Fritchley about the middle

1880] OORBESPONDENOE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 269
of the month with a full testimony to the faithfulness of Him
who had required this arduous engagement at their hands.

270 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1880

CHAPTER VII.
Visits to Ayton, Penketh, Rawden, Sibford, Wigton, Sidcot and
Saffron Walden Schools— Letters to J. Briggs and J. P. Crisp
— Visits to the Meetings of Chesterfield, Heanor, Monyash,
Bakewell, Matlock, Mansfield and Nottingham — Letter to J.
Briggs — Continuation of Diary — Letters to M. Hall — J. P.
Crisp — R. Hall— To One of his Sons — Death of L. E. Gilkes —
Death of M. Rickman — Second Visit to America — Letters to
W. C. M'Cheane— To One of his Sons— J. P. Crisp -Mary M.
Otis— J. Briggs— M. and A. Walmsley— H. S. Cope— Last Ill
ness and Decease.
1880. 11th Month 10th.— This day I laid before our Monthly
Meeting a concern that had rested on my mind to attend Ayton
Meeting, believing the pointing of the Master's finger was in that
direction. Had the full unity of my friends to undertake it,
which felt an encouragement to me. Jesse Darbyshire was
named to accompany me, which felt acceptable. Have cause to
be thankful to my heavenly Caretaker for the owning granted by
his living presence on this occasion.
14th. — Attended the meeting at Ayton this forenoon, and felt
the owning, precious influence of the Lord's holy Spirit to be
present soon after taking my seat, being gathered into a holy
solemnity by the Lord's condescending loving-kindness and com
passion towards us. My mind was visited with the language,
" With my spirit within me will I seek thee early ;'' I rose and
gave expression thereto, calling upon the children of the school
in an especial manner to let this be the engagement of their
minds, now in the days of their youth ; " they that seek me early
shall find me," being also expressed, as the promise which is
known to be realized by those who truly seek the Lord. Rose a

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 271

second time with the language of Scripture, "He that being often
reproved, hardeneth his neck, shall suddenly be destroyed and
that without remedy," reminding of what is also declared, "My
Spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh,"
and encouraged to bow their necks to the holy yoke of Christ,
which yokes down the transgressing nature in man and woman,
and to let the hammer which breaks to pieces, and the fire which
consumes, do its work. We dined at the school, and I came
away with a peaceful mind. 0 that my soul may trust in the
Lord, who hath done so wondrougly for me, laying low the
mountains and enabling to come away with a thankful heart.
1881. 1st Month 12th.— Our Monthly Meeting was held to-day,
at which I informed Friends that I apprehended the time was
now come to lay before them a further concern that rested with
me to visit some of the meetings of the "larger Body" where
there are schools, naming Penketh, Rawden and perhaps some
others, if way opened. I was liberated by my friends, and Jesse
Darbyshire and Thomas Davidson were named, one or the other
to accompany me.
I was favoured to feel the Lord to be very near by the precious
covering felt, of his Holy Spirit, and was engaged in our meeting
for worship with the words, " Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people,"
which the Lord's children and servants are enabled to do, to com
fort one another in spirit.
29th. — Left home with T. Davidson as my companion to
attend the meeting to-morrow at Penketh. Reached Warrington
to lodge.
30th. — First-day. We walked from Warrington to Penketh,
about three miles, and found the meeting was to be held at the
school. After a time of wading for the Life, my mind was ac
costed with the words of our holy Redeemer, " What I say unto
you, I say unto all, watch." Was graciously helped by my divine
Master and fully relieved my mind amongst them all, (the
scholars and others), and came away in the afternoon, feeling
clear.

272 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1881
During the pause in the school dining-room after we had dined,
I relieved my mind of a little that semed to gather thereon, re
lating to the cause of our observing these pauses before and after
our meals, — that we might feel within, His owning of our desire
after a sense of thankfulness to the Giver of all good, for what
He supplies us with. After being comfortably entertained by the
superintendents, J. T. drove us, first to call upon P. D. and wife,
and then to the station for the train, to return to our homes to
night. I can again say, the Lord has graciously heard my
prayer and qualified me so to testify for Him, the Light, the Life,
the Truth and the Way, as to cause me to feel I owe Him much.
Was drawn to supplicate for his blessing upon us all, both
together and separately near the close of our meeting for worship
[at Fritchley.]
2nd Month 5th. — I left home accompanied by J. Darbyshire to
attend the meeting for worship at Rawden. Reached Wakefield,
and were met by our friend J. Briggs and very kindly entertained
by him and his wife.
6th. — First-day. Proceeded to the meeting at Rawden. Felt
it a laborious time. J. B. spoke in testimony to the Word which
is sharper than any two-edged sword &c, and C. B., the superin
tendent of the school also spoke ; after which I felt the time was
come for me to stand, and gave utterance to what had impressed
my mind, " I will extol Thee, 0 God, my king, and I will praise
thy Name for ever and ever," alluding to the favoured experience
of being enabled to do so, addressing the scholars particularly.
Felt my mind pretty much relieved, but words again reviving I
expected to have to express them, " He that being often reproved,
hardeneth his neck shall be suddenly destroyed and that without
remedy," and not feeling quite clear, the meeting being broken up
before I felt the weight sufficient to rise, I felt best satisfied to
request an opportunity at the sitting down of the scholars to
their dinner, when I fully relieved my mind and believe I came
away quite clear. We dined with E. Latchmore. Aft)er dinner,
during our pause I felt much helped to communicate what came

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 2/3
before me, aUuding to the strait gate and narrow way, and Truth
felt to arise with power within me, that I could rejoice that I had
been so privileged by my dear Lord and Master ; so came away
fully relieved.
In the afternoon we sat down together, eight in number, in
Leeds, and, after some time of inward dryness, and labour to get
down to the living Spring, were, I trust, sensible of the Master's
condescension to us.
7th. — I returned home, and have truly cause to rejoice, and to
feel that I owe much to my Lord. " What shall I render unto
the Lord for all his benefits towards me," is a language, I have
felt during this journey, I can adopt.
12th. — I left home, accompanied by J. Darbyshire, for Banbury,
to lodge and proceed next morning to Sibford, to attend the meet
ing there.
13th. — Was much helped in meeting, to the full relief of my
mind, laying close upon the young people, (the scholars of the
school here) and others, the necessity of obedience to the Light,
Christ, who is our Saviour, if we follow Him in the way of his
¦ requirings. Was much enlarged at this time, and the meeting, I
believe, ended well ; found openness with the friends after meet
ing. Dined at the school with the superintendent and his wife,
and was again helped in testimony at the pause after the meal.
Called upon R. Routh, the late superintendent of the school, who
had left that office on account of his health. Called also upon
R. Lamb who gave us a sincere welcome, and expressed his satis
faction with my coming amongst them.
14th. — Reached home safely, with a renewed feeling that it is
good to serve the best of Masters, who rewards with abundance of
peace. Blessed be his Name for ever !
19th. — I left home accompanied by T. Davidson for Wigton, to
attend the meeting there the next day, which we accomplished
comfortably, arriving in the evening.
20th.  Wigton. Meeting at 10 o'clock. After some consider
able time I rose with what I believed was given me for
T

274 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1881
communication, and felt much opened towards the young people
of the school. Was favoured to clear my mind, and to come away
fully relieved as to what I believed to be my duty at this time.
My old friend Richard Hall was absent ; but we went to his
home, and dined with his kind wife and their two daughters and
one son who were at home. Called in the afternoon upon Joseph
Hall at Park Gate, and after expressing what seemed given to
leave with him, I left for Cockermouth, and was very kindly re
ceived and entertained by I. and H. Robinson, where I lodged.
21st. — I made a few calls and left in the forenoon for Liverpool
where I spent a short time with George Glover, and proceeded in
the evening to Manchester, to my son Frederic's.
22nd. — Was favoured to reach home this afternoon. Again I
have cause to return thanks unto Him who is the Author of all
my blessings, and who so bountifully helps me along from time to
time and brings me home in safety and peace. Blessed and
adored for ever and ever be his holy Name!
3rd Month 12th. — I again left home — this time to attend the
meeting for worship to-morrow, at Sidcot. W. C. McCheane
joined me at Birmingham and we proceeded together.
13th. — Attended meeting at eleven o'clock. There were 116
scholars (boys and girls) present. Was helped, I believe to
minister that which afforded relief to my mind, and, after dining
at the school, came away in the afternoon and reached King's
Heath at night.
14th. — Arrived at home, thankful, I trust, for the repeated
loving-kindness of Him, whom to serve is joy and peace.
19th. — Accompanied by my son-in-law George Smith, I left
home for Saffron Walden, where, in their meeting next day,
strength and ability were renewed to testify for the Truth to the
relief of my mind. Met with an open reception from some here ;
we dined at the school. My visits to the public schools here
concluded. 20th.— I proceeded to London for the Continent on business.

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 275

30th.— Leaving Osnabruck this forenoon I can again lift up
my Ebenezer and say, " Hitherto the Lord hath helped me." It
is good to trust in my Lord and Saviour, who is the helper of his
children. 31st. — Whilst pursuing my business, the words arose in my
mind with understanding, Verily there is a God in the earth.
Surely He answers prayer, and is with the sons of men, I can
say, condescending to them.
4th Month 1st — Bless the Lord 0 my soul, and for ever put
thy trust in Him, for He doeth wonderfully for thee. He maketh
a way through the darkness. To James Briggs.
Fritchley, 28th of 5th Month, 1881.
My dear Friend,
It did my heart good, I think I may say, to read thy letter
lately received, and I felt a response arise within me, but have
been from home for a short time ; and now I feel unwilling not
to send thee a little contribution, such as my heart dictates, and
I trust that living Principle in the heart, which visits there in all
of us, and brings forth something like the raising up from the
dead, in those that cherish and follow its dictates. 0 ! my dear
brother, this is what is wanting — can we not say, in all of us 9
the more frequent raising into the newness and freshness of Life,
that we may answer the end wherefore we have been created.
That which is raised is not to die of itself, but the Life which
quickens is there, and we do well, each one of us, when we feel
it not, to be passive, lie still and wait for the fresh putting forth
— -which does come, which ever has come, and ever will come to
such as wait for it ; and it is a favour indeed to know that
our dependence is solely upon Him, who is everywhere, though
we know it not, nor at all times can feel that He is present with
us. Well, dear friend, it is encouraging to know how thou hast
felt lately. Put on strength, I would say, in the Name of the
Lord. Thou knowest not how much, if thou art faithful to
the fresh discoveries of Truth, thou mayst have to do for Him,
as his instrument, in the hearts to be gathered ; we have to
watch and mind the openings, and if these be to tread upon
fresh ground, let us not in any wise turn therefrom, whilst obey
ing the injunction to take thy shoes from off thy feet, not stand
ing in thy own will in anything which takes from, or lessens the

276 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1881

dignity of true holiness, or of Him whose commands are all of
them to be obeyed to the acknowledging of the Truth everywhere,
and in all, through obedience to the Word in ourselves. Perhaps
I may now conclude ; — my pen has moved quickly under a precious
feeling which has prompted, and I believe I can truly say, led the
way. With much love aDd in a feeling of good unity with thee,
I remain thy friend, John G. Sargent.
To Jane P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 4th of 6th Month, 1881.
My dear Friend,
In a little drawing, I believe, of that love which springs from
the Fountain of love, I put pen to paper to say as much, as that
I do desire thy encouragement in the way that is cast up before
thee. I want to tell thee how it will encourage our hearts to
know thou art strengthened in thy inner man, to hold up the
standard which it does seem is given thee in thy solitary place
(comparatively), and that thou canst testify where thou art, that
blessed are those that sow beside all waters. May this be
thy case, rightly allotted thee, even in thy quiet habitation
where the altar may be raised to the glory of God, and where He
may be exalted, and some be raised up, to proclaim his ever
lasting praise. I do not want to urge thee to anything that
the Lord doth not call for, or command by his blessing ; and
hath not his blessing rested upon some of his children and called
and chosen ones there 1 Hath He not exalted the horn, and
caused the oil to flow, and a song of praise to arise from the
heart 9 Did we not feel his goodness, not as the morning dew
only, but as established and never to pass away ! though there
may be seasons, and there are such when He so ordereth, when
his goodness seems hid from us ; but He endureth and his Name
is a strong tower, whereiuto the righteous runneth and is safe.
It feels to me that in whatever position we may be, in the Divine
will, whilst bearing testimony for Him in submission to his will,
that we are to stand ready to his call, to go forth when He calls,
hearkening unto the voice of his Word ; and in looking at thy
position, I cannot see thee any more restrained, when his living
Word sounds within thee or thou hears the command to go forth
where thou art, than hitherto, more than this, that thou wouldst
feel after it, rather than as a matter of course thing shew thy
self amongst those who differ from thee ; but thou know'st in
whom thou hast believed, and may thy mountain stand strong.
With our united dear love, in that which draws the living closer
and closer together, I remain thy affectionate friend, J. G. S.

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 277

In pursuance of the draft of love I felt constraining me, I laid
before our Monthly Meeting, held at Belper, on the 8th of Sixth
Month, a feeling of duty to attend the meetings comprising
Chesterfield Monthly Meeting of the "larger body," and on
the 12th inst. attended (accompanied by my dear wife who was
liberated by the Monthly Meeting to go with me) Matlock meet
ing, which felt to be an exercising time, but one that proved
afterwards to be instructive to myself. I was helped to deliver
that which I believed was given me to speak amongst them, and
in this respect felt peaceful and relieved.
6th Month 19th. — Accompanied by my dear wife I attended
Heanor meeting, where help was renewedly extended to hand
fprth what felt to be the counsel of my gracious Helper and
Putter-forth. 26th. — We attended Chesterfield meeting and I had a very open
time amongst them.
7th Month 3rd. — We attended the meetings at Monyash and
Bakewell. Both felt relieving meetings, though the first was
attended with what felt hard to nature to have to do, — to keep
our seats whilst one kneeled, whom we could not own as a Friend;
felt peaceful in so doing.
10th. — Went with my dear wife to Mansfield, and attended
the morning meeting there. Went in heaviness, but returned
with rejoicing that I had been enabled to deliver what felt to
arise for them. I believed it to be an arousing testimony and
call to them, that they might not be hving in a profession merely,
nor only saying " Lord, Lord," but that they might come to
Him truly ; a comparison therewith having arisen in my mind,
as that of attending a meeting once or twice on a First-day, and
once in the middle of the week, without being at other times
subject to the power of Truth, in thought, word, and deed,
though I believe not so expressed as to every word. Reached
home in the afternoon.
At our own meeting in the evening we were favoured together
with the ownings of Israel's Shepherd. Felt helped to encourage

278 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1881

to that which comforts the soul and rejoices the heart of man,
with the language also, " Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people ;"
demonstrating that, to comfort one another, it must be with the
comfort wherewith we are ourselves comforted, — that we must
know this comforting within, which springs from obedience in
the Life, to be enabled to comfort the Lord's children or people.
17th.— We attended the meeting at Nottingham, and I was
helped therein, so that I was again enabled to set my seal to the
truth that the Lord helpeth those that have no ability of their
own to do anything whereby his Name is extolled in them or by
them ; but blessed be his power, which is enough for all occa
sions. It feels to me I have proved this, and the desire is raised
in me that I may not forget his benefits which are so often ex
tended to me, a little one, entirely dependent upon the Lord.
We were favoured to reach our home peacefully in the evening,
and now concluded such engagements as I apprehended, were,
in the drawings of Gospel love, laid upon me.
19th. — I left home on my Continental journey.
24th. —First-day. Lille. Sat down for worship in my bed
room at the hotel here. Instruction has, to-day, been sealed
upon my mind in the Life. Shewen's " Meditations," of which I
read a little this morning, were productive of good, and strength
ening to me, confirming in the Truth, in some things referred to
in the part " Concerning Christian Worship," also in that " On
Thoughts and Imaginations."
8th Month 4th. — Returned home, feeling thankful I trust, for
my heavenly Father's care over me as one pf his poor little ones,
heeding his watchful care : with Him surely we are rich, every
one of us.

My dear Friend,

To James Briggs.
Fritchley, 12th of 8th Month, 1881.

Thy letter brought us into fresh sympathy with thee ; but
tribulation, we are to believe, worketh patience ; patience, expe-

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 279
rience ; and experience, hope. Is not this a soother in difficulties ?
But I look upon what has happened to thee as all one with what
the saints (may I not say) have to suffer, and I have believed
this very thing, the effect of thy testimony, or the testimony
given thee to bear that day, is calculated further to show thee
the fallacy in believing (for any who do so believe) that these
workers will come into the true patience, and work His works
only ; but something of their own (if they be workers for Him at
all) they will mix up therewith. We had to believe, and to find
that they would not receive our testimony before we came out
from them ; and they will not receive thine. Is it not like beat
ing the air to contend with them ? then perhaps the present will
suffice to show thee where thou art, and where they are, and that
there is a distinct line between you. One thing I will in freedom
tell thee. It does not seem to me that a meeting for worship is
the place to answer again. But if the Master gives us anything
for the people, to lay it down and leave it there, though I am
quite willing to acknowledge this may sometimes seem hard to
do : the words have sometimes been with me " Let the pots
herds strive with the potsherds of the earth." I hope thou mayst
now be able to leave them with a peaceful mind. I have been
from home lately, but was back before our Monthly Meeting. We
may acknowledge to help received, the favour amongst many
favours continued, of being owned together by Him, whom to
know, and in whom to believe, is Life eternal.
I remain thy friend affectionately, John G. Sargent.
- 23rd. — In the evening, during our sitting together, I felt
constrained to break the silence by giving utterance to the
words, " Make straight paths to your feet," saying, how can this
be better done than by the prayer being raised, " Lead me in a
plain path because of mine enemies ;" with some addition.
24th.— Opened for our reading after breakfast at the 26th and
27th Psalms, which I read, the words quoted last evening, "Lead
me in a plain path " &c, coming thus again before us. Is there
not cause to admire, and for thankfulness, for " line upon line,
precept upon precept, here a httle and there a little" being
brought before us in merciful condescension, for our help and
encouragement on our way?
28th.— This day have been much favoured in both meetings,
after having felt silence my place in a few of our late

280 selections from the diary and [1881

meetings. Is Israel a wandering sheep ? are the words which
opened upon my mind in our forenoon meeting, the view being
given me of a wandering from the valley to the barren mountain,
where, finding no pasture, there is self-feeding and self- exaltation,
having departed from'the green pastures of Life ; such, finding
they want something, set about to feed themselves with what the
nature of man finds, and so they 'become exalted therein, the
enemy transforming himself into the appearance of an angel of
Light, and thus deceiving them, their 'minds being filled with
that which is of the chaffy nature of the natural man and not
the spiritual food.
In the evening, under a solemn feeling of the covering of good,
was constrained to bend the knee, and to supplicate for all the
children and people of God, that they might be drawn nearer
and nearer to our heavenly Father, not from any merits of our
own, for we have none, but through and by our Lord and
Saviour, Jesus Christ.
10th Month 9th. — This morning in meeting, the opening on
my mind was instructive, " Whom the Lord loveth, He chasten
eth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth ;" "his rod
and his staff they comfort me." In all his afflictive dispensa
tions can we say this, with one of old, his rod which chasteneth,
and his staff which upholdeth in affliction and distress ; and
further, it was opened to my understanding, and also expressed,
" I have been young, but now am old, yet have I not seen the
righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread" — how true this
is ! "A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, nor a corrupt tree,
good fruit ;" so the seed of the righteous bringeth forth that
which is righteous, (spiritually, not merely or always in an
outward or natural sense, as conveyed to my mind) this signify
ing the begotten of the Lord in the seed or through the seed
sown by Him in the heart, — children raised up unto the Lord,
even by those to whom the glad tidings are committed and by
whom promulgated, — spiritual children begotten unto God,
through Christ Jesus our Lord. Not all was expressed, but the

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 281
substance in part or in the whole conveyed.
10th.— Our friend L. E. Gilkes continues very ill, and the
doctor gives no expectation of her recovery ; she seems to be in
a very quiet, comfortable state of mind.
On the 12th of this month was held our Monthly Meeting,
and the following day our General Meeting ; both of them, I feel
I can say, were favoured seasons, and help was vouchsafed to
testify to the goodness and mercy of God to us-ward. In the
Monthly Meeting I felt constrained to supplicate for us all, those
present and absent, and in an especial manner for our friend in
her afflicted state of body, that she and we might be enabled to
say, " Thy will be done," on her account. We had a good at
tendance on both days. Several communications in the ministry
went forth, I trust to the help and encouragement of those
assembled. I felt much helped in the power of Truth to minister,
and my prayer was, I fully beheved, answered, that I might be
so favoured, and if according to the Divine will, that I might be
instrumental to the help of some in handing forth what He, the
Head of the Church, might see meet for this end.
To Mary Hall.
Fritchley, 19th of 10th Month, 1881.
My dear Friend,
The information received this morning of the departure of one
whom I have loved and honoured in the Truth, was affecting to
me and my wife, and we do closely sympathize with thee and
those nearly allied, in your loss ; but we do believe the change
is his everlasting gain ; inasmuch as there is no more alloy to
those who die in the Lord, no more pain, but all is joy ; tribula
tion hath ceased to such, and the blessed promises so full and
complete, to such as walk in the Spirit, are realized. 0 ! this is
a blessed state, and worth striving for, whilst time is allotted to
us here, and this is the only time we have ! I have felt the im
portance of this much of late; and did not expect my dear
friend and brother would have been called away first, but the
time is wisely hid from us, therefore the language is more im
perative upon us, "Be ye also ready." My thoughts have been
much on what is appointed to take place to-morrow ; and I have
endeavoured to know what would be best for me to do as to un-

282 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1881

dertaking the journey to be with you on the solemn occasion. I
am not feeling well, and have concluded not to undertake it, but
though absent outwardly, I trust there will be that nearness in
spirit which distance cannot separate.
. . . With dear love to thee and thine, I am
Thy affectionate friend, J. G. Sargent.
To J. P. C.
Fritchley, 29th of 10th Month, 1881.
My dear Friend,
 We have had a letter from  , so that the
way is opened by himself for communication, which will have
attention. I trust not to be behind-hand, should it feel to devolve
upon me to write, or should the way present for it by the draw
ings of Christian love. It may be I want stirring up sometimes.
Those that are made use of in the Master's hand to communi
cate of that which is good, axe favoured, but our favours are for
gotten sometimes ; are they not ? this I write in allusion to what
may be my own case. It does feel as if there is a precious work
going forward in the Divine will ; and that we may each one live
to His honour and praise in the earth, has to be renewedly the
desire of our hearts. But what havoc the tempter of mankind
does make if we follow the inclinations of our own hearts, The
young and inexperienced in the Lord's ways have to know this ;
and many times before they have learned true Wisdom, these,
(and older ones too) have to be deeply humbled, as a necessary
part of their education in our blessed Master's school.
I remain affectionately, thy friend, J. G. Sargent.
11th Month 15th. — I left home [on business] for France and
Belgium, and perhaps Germany, but the latter depending partly
upon my strength or state of health.
20th. — Gand. Feeling very weakly in body. The language
seemed to be extended to me, " Thou shalt spread forth thy sails
again." This seemed to hold out to me the expectation, that He
who has been my Helper, will be pleased to renew my bodily
powers and will enable yet to praise Him again in the way of his
service ; at the same time, it has felt to me, I could utter the
prayer, Do with me what Thou wilt ; not my will, but thine be
done.

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 283

Spent the day (First-day) quietly, in my room chiefly, at the
hotel, and have much to be truly thankful for. Had my sitting
for waiting upon the Lord, and, I trust, was enabled to worship
Him in spirit and in truth. I dined yesterday with one of my
customers, and his wife and two of his family : opportunity was
given to explain the ground or reason of Friends' deviating from
the world's ways and customs, in what is so peculiar and strange
to those, who, are either not called, or are disobedient to the
measure of grace bestowed for their help and deliverance from
all that is evil. My explanations were well received and we parted
very friendly.
12th Month 2nd. — I returned home, thankful, I trust really so,
for the favour. I may say, " I was brought low, and He helped
me," and the language was heard in my inward ear, " Thou shalt
again tune thy harp to my praise." How precious it is to feel the
divine regard extended at any time, and how comforting in our
low seasons ! Through favour I am enabled to trust in my Be
loved, and to look with joy to a glorious inheritance when it
shall please my Maker to take me away from this earth, to leave
the fleshly tabernacle behind, to glorify Him in that body which
it shall please Him to give me, yea, to sing everlasting praises to
his Name, who has done so much forme.
To Rachel Hall.
Fritchley, 21st of 12th Month, 1881.
My dear Friend,
A few lines perhaps should have been penned sooner, acknow
ledging the receipt of thine giving an account of thy dear
father's illness and dismissal from his earthly tenement. . . .
Well, it does feel cause for gratitude to have a sense of the good
ness and mercy of God in Christ Jesus, the gathering home from
worldly cares, or troubles of any kind, with which we are com
passed ; and I can rejoice in the belief that this is his (the dear
departed one's) blessed experience ; and does not the reality
make us also look forward to the glorious entering upon such a
change, through the same unmerited mercy ? (all of free grace,
all undeserved), if so be we are each one striving, through re
deeming love, to fulfil our allotted portion of duty to so benefi
cent a Creator, by hearkening to the voice of his Word within

284 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1881

us, and being faithful thereto. This, thy dear father, I can fully
believe, was concerned to do, and I felt him very near to my spirit
in the best sense ; though some difference as to our outward walk
(I mean as to the Society we were brought up in) led to our
being more separated perhaps, than we should otherwise have
been, but the dear Master looks for faithfulness to his leadings
and requirements, and dedication to Him in all He requires, so
that we have to have a care not to rest in, or be absorbed in a
looking out and enquiry of "What shall this man do?" but
mind our own business, and do, and finish, the work He gives
each one to do ; then are we truly blessed in Him, and the bless
ing from Him will be ours for evermore. So trust, my dear
friend, in Him ; do what He requires of thee, and gives thee to
do, and thou wilt be blessed, yea, every one is blessed that feareth
the Lord and watcheth in his fear. . . . Let each one press
after the attainment of that crown which is at the end of the
race, by doing faithfully, whilst we can do it, that which our Lord
and Master gives us to do. I trust thy dear mother bears up
under her loss, and that you too, all of the family, will prove that
the taking away of an earthly parent will increase your confiding
trust in our Heavenly One. With dear love, I now conclude, and
remain thy and your sincere friend, John G. Sargent.
To one of his Sons.
Fritchley, 22nd of 12th Month, 1881.
My dear  ,
 I often feel languid ; perhaps later thou mayst
have an improved account ; whilst nevertheless, I feel how un
certain all is here, — a little longer and we are some of us gathered
hence ; and it is one of the greatest of favours to feel a confiding
hope and trust for the future, the change that is to come. 0 !
this is worth living for, if anything is so. And to know a being
guided by the pillar of a cloud by day and of fire by night (the
sure Guide) is necessary for us, if we would live godly and
righteously, in Christ Jesus our only Saviour, for we cannot save
ourselves only by Him, minding his holy law in our hearts, that
which condemns for evil (in a thought even) ; and gives peace
when we obey its righteous dictates, saying, in effect, "This is the
way, walk in it." I want thee, my dear son, to set thy foot on
solid ground ; this ground of obedience to Truth in the heart ;
without we do so we are not living to God, but to and for our
selves, which comes short of the blessed inheritance, which stands
in the holy will of God, our great and good and merciful, as. well
as compassionate Redeemer, — ours, if we are redeemed from evil,

1881] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 285
the evil of the world. All that is not according to his will is
evil, therefore the need to know his will and do it. Do my dear
 , turn thy thoughts and thy eyes to the holy land, that
which is higher than all sublunary things, higher in the very
best sense ; in comparison of which, earthly things, earthly —
mindedness, is grovelling in things of nought. Thou mayst see
I want to draw thy thoughts from earth to heaven, the true rest
ing place of the righteous, but not of the unrighteous or those
who do not think upon God; " God is not in all their thoughts."
This my dear  , is a forlorn condition to be in for any, whom
soever and wheresoever. But I do trust better things of thee than
this, and that thou dost sometimes yield thy thoughts to heavenly
impressions. Dost thou look into " Shewen's Meditations," that
I gave thee ? there is-real, substantial good shewn and pointed
out to the reader, therein. All may not be understood at once,
but good is there, and I hope thou wilt open it sometimes and
read. I carried it in my pocket when I was a young man, and
riding or walking to or from my business when living in Paris,
and it was blessed to me. Do thou likewise, and may the God
of all comfort, who comforted my inner man, open to thy under
standing some of the heavenly treasures, and comfort thee also.
Thy reading this valuable little book in small portions at a time,
need not hinder thy reading regularly thy Bible. This do regu
larly, even ever so little at a time, for there is a blessing in it ;
and God accepteth our works, if we are devoted to that which is
right, even His will. We may not derive sensible benefit, or in
struction even, each time, but the blessing is in it, if heart and
mind is given up to the Lord. The Scriptures teach us to be
humble, and whatsoever we do, to do all to the glory of God ; if
this be the case, how much may be seen that proceeds from the
human heart when not seeking his glory, which is contrariwise,
against the glory of Him who has a right to demand of us our
time, that it should not be spent in vanity ; this life is vain un
less we choose God for our portion here beiow 
With dear love, thy affectionate father, J. G. Sargent.
22nd.  Feeling low in body as to the strength of the natural
man, but the Lord's mercies and the over-shadowing wing of
divine love is extended over me, so I have indeed cause to rejoice
and bless and praise that Power which is over every other power,
and doeth all things well.
My aunt Jane Sargent this day attains her 93rd year. Have

286 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1882
felt helped in sitting by her side, to speak of His goodness and
mercy, and to express what opened to my understanding, — that
it is best not to limit time to ourselves because of age, inasmuch
as the Lord can take away, or lengthen life, to the aged as well as
the younger, and that we may leave all in his hands who doeth
well. In thus leaving events unknown to ourselves, with Him,
we give Him his due, to order for us, and so we acknowledge Him
in this his prerogative for life or death, as it shall please Him.
25th. — This morning at about twenty minutes to nine o'clock
our dear friend Louisa E. Gilkes departed this life. She passed
quietly away after a long, gradual weakening of the poor body,
in the 67th year of her age.
On the 29th her remains were interred at Bakewell after a
solemn, owning time in our meeting, where the remains were
taken in. We were preciously favoured with the owning presence
of Him, who has promised " where two or three are gathered in
my Name, there am I in the midst of them ;" this was in great
condescension verified, and I had to testify thereto, giving ex
pression that it had been felt that the gathering arm of Israel's
Shepherd was round about. 0 ! what a sweet evidence to me it
felt that the Lord had accepted her, and that her spirit was
with the glorified ones; a token also that He will receive us when
our time comes to quit these mortal tabernacles. What conde
scending love so to manifest Himself to us, — our ever-living
Lord and Saviour and blessed Redeemer ! A large company, for
a country meeting, were assembled, and several testimonies were
borne in meeting. At the grave I felt constrained to say,
" 0 death, where is thy sting 9 0 grave, where is thy victory 9 "
the victory is gained through our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ.
There was no other utterance at the grave ; and the remains were
lowered into their final resting-place. Soon after, the company
dispersed. 1882. 1st Month 4th. —At our meeting to-day, it felt required
of me to give expression to what, at the latter part of our sitting,
arose in my mind, viz., the thermometer tells of heat, but it does

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 287
not communicate or give it, — a very just comparison with the
merely nominal professor, who can speak of that which has been,
is, and may be, but " the Lord on high is mightier than the noise
of many waters," encouraging to trust in Him, and that He will
give thee the desire of thine heart. Dear M. Rickman was with
us and stood pretty directly after, in testimony, as I under
stood in unison therewith.
2nd Month 14th. — This morning, our beloved friend Matilda
Rickman departed this life after a short illness, having been con
fined to bed only three days ; her end was peace, and a comfort
able remembrance of her is left behind.
The interment took ¦ place at Bakewell ; we had a well-
attended meeting by our friends and some of M. R.'s relatives
present. We were favoured therein, the gracious Lord and
Master solemnizing the occasion with his presence, so that
heartfelt praises did, I believe,, ascend unto Him who is the
God of our salvation. I had to bear testimony that it is " not
by works of righteousness which we have done, but by his
mercy He savetb lis, through the washing of regeneration
and the renewing of the Holy Ghost." Was enabled to stand
in a feeling of the power of the Lord, my gracious Lord and
Master, and to fully relieve my mind after a second time of
rising. The remains of our departed friend, which were brought
into the meeting-house, were afterwards carried to the grave, and
soon lowered to their final resting-place.
3rd Month 23rd. — Was at Belper meeting. The language was
revived in me and by me, " When I was a child, I spake as a
child, I thought as a child, but when I became a man, I put
away childish things.'' The opening was, that, as in the natural,
so in the spiritual, there is a growth from childhood to man's
estate, and that when a child, milk is used and meat when of more
mature age ; that faithfulness must be abode in at all times, that
our gracious Lord and Master, (our Master if we be his servants)
may be pleased to lead us up higher ; that obedience must keep
pace with knowledge, and so we make advances in the kingdom

288 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1882
of grace ; we must keep our ranks, each one of us, the place
allotted to us individually ; for, as to the soldier of this world, if he
fall back, or is not obedient to orders, it is death to him, so,
spiritually, if we are not faithful to our great Captain who goes
before, it may be death to us, as regards the spiritual life bestowed
upon us. Encouraged all assembled to be faithful, I with you,
and you with me, whatever our individual callings may be, that
the blessed reward may be ours. I felt relieved when I sat down,
but a weight came over me which I felt to be a requiring to cast
off by supplicating our heavenly Father on our behalf, for help
and strength to do his will. A preacher from some other con
gregation (Primitive Methodist I believe) sat with us ; he was
unknown to me.
30th. — Was at Belper meeting. Had a few words to drop
amongst us, "He that loveth father or mother more than Me,
is not worthy of Me : he that loveth son or daughter more than
Me, is not worthy of Me." To James Briggs.
Fritchley, 31st of 3rd Month, 1882.
My dear Friend,
Our love one for another must not always be measured by
frequency of correspondence, or I should, I think, be found defi
cient. I have thought of thee from time to time, with, I trust,
thankfulness for thy wonted energy and desire to be faithful in
Truth's cause ; and I doubt not thou hast from season to season
to rejoice in a goodly measure of experience that it is good to be
employed by our blessed Lord and Master.
I do desire thy encouragement and my own preservation,
and that of others, with a hope that we shall each one
know our armour kept clean and bright to the honour of
Him who so graciously permits us to be his servants. Let
us praise Him in the heights and in the depths; in the
former we shall do so if we be humble enough, and in the
latter by keeping very close to the good Shepherd who careth for
his sheep, and goeth before them when He putteth them forth to
war in his great and glorious Name. Let us then be faithful
stewards of the gifts He hath bestowed upon us, and mind our

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 289
heavenly calling, for it is a heavenly, or holy one, even to do His
will at all times, which is living to his praise.
With our united dear love, I am thy friend,
John G. Sargent.
4th Month 1st. — In the night, on waking, I was favoured with
the words upon my mind, I will fill thy mouth with good things :
thy youth shall be renewed as the eagle's. What a favour to be
thus condescended to, and especially in my weakly state of health
just now! As I write, the words arise, " Surely He crowneth
the year with his goodness, and his paths drop fatness !"
18th. — Self and wife went to King's Heath to stay over the
meeting there to-morrow, which was a relieving time in dropping
therein what I believed given for our httle company.
19th. — Left in the afternoon for Knight Thorpe to attend the
little meeting there the next day. We were favoured together,
and felt much relieved in mind after delivering what felt to be
the commission on the occasion, particularly to the dear children.
In the evenmg we were favoured to reach home with peaceful
minds, and with the feeling of how much we owe to our heavenly
Helper. At our Monthly Meeting in Fourth Month I was liberated by
Friends, having their unity, to pay a visit in the drawings of Gospel
love, to the smaller bodies of Friends in America, as way may
open, and other professing Friends and their meetings, if drawn
thereto. My dear wife was also liberated with the unity of the
meeting to accompany me, and it was directed that a minute
should be prepared for our next meeting.
5th Month 3rd.— At our Monthly Meeting held at Leeds the
minute was brought in and signed by the clerk, and the General
Meeting held the following day, also signified its approval, the
clerk signing its minute. It was a favoured time, strength being
given for the day, so that we can abundantly testify to the fulfil
ment of the gracious promise, " As thy day, so shall thy strength
be." u

[1882

290 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND
13th.— Took leave of my dear home circle, and accompanied by
my wife, left for Liverpool this morning, our sons P. and A. going
with us to see us off by the steamship for New York. It is cause
for thankfulness that a peaceful quiet is the clothing of our
minds, and we trust our Heavenly Father is not only leading us
forth, but that He will graciously own us all through this journey
— desiring to do his will in all things.
On board the " Alaska,"
Nearing Queenstown, 14th of 5th Month, 1882.
Beloved friends, W. and C. MoCheane
Having a little time, I thought of you with the inclination to
send you a few lines letting you know we have been favoured
to arrive so far on our way after a quiet night and not feeling
much the motion of the vessel. . . We have it seems, above
seventy saloon passengers and may take more in at Queenstown.
It is a favour to feel peaceful and quiet, though without any great
aboundings. This is, perhaps, and I am willing to believe so, a
safe allotment. Our Divine Master and Lord will be sought
unto by all, wheresoever and whosoever, and if we were not
empty sometimes, as to a sense of the gracious outpouring of His
Spirit upon us, we might be careless, and not mindful to labour
for that bread, which, as the manna of the Israelites formerly,
had to be gathered fresh every day. Think of us, dear friends;
may we keep close to the Master who does cause to lie down in
green pastures, and leads beside still waters, which enables to
testify, that the Lord is good and does not forsake His children.
Farewell, with our united dear love,
Your affectionate friend,
John G. Sargent.
14th. — After a*quiet night, we arrived off Queenstown.
15th. — Had some comfortable conversation, in the openings of
Truth I believe, with two of our fellow-passengers, in which I
felt Truth to arise and help me to testify on its behalf ; for all to be
faithful to what is made manifest within, — true to their profession,
as being the way to have the spiritual eye opened to see what
further is required of us, that so there may be no standing still,
which leads to going backward instead of forward.
17th. — My dear C. and self sat down awhile this morning ;

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 291
we had a quiet retreat, sheltered by one of the slung boats.
18th. — Again we can acknowledge that the Lord is good, and
that his favour is round about us as a shield ; his preservation is
witnessed by sea and by land. Thoughts turn to dear ones left
behind, and also to some we are going on our way to meet, if the
Lord will. Icebergs have been seen to-day in the distance, the
weather feeling as cold as in winter on a dry frosty day. What
cause for thankfulness, that we are getting along safely.
19th. — No aboundings, but trust I can say, I do trust in my
Saviour. 20th. — Have felt comfort in reading from the memoir of Eliza
beth Collins. My heart is made glad in a sense that the Shep
herd of Israel is watching over us ; for ever blessed be his holy
Name, who has done and is doing so much for us. He careth
for his sheep, most truly ; not one of them, I feel I can acknow
ledge, even the very least of them, is forgotten by Him, and
may we not say these are, if any difference, the most watched
over; He taketh them in his holy arms and carrieth them. 0 !
that we may acknowledge this with humble gratitude, more and
more. 21st. — It has felt to be an instructive season this morning with
some of our fellow-passengers, when matter has flowed freely,
utterance being given, unexpectedly to myself, and our
gracious Lord and Master praised, I do believe, thereby, to the
relief of my mind, and the comfort and encouragement I trust,
of others. We arrived at the dock, New York, in the afternoon
of to-day, and to our great comfort and feelings of thankfulness
to Him who has so cared for us, we perceived our dear, kind
friends Mahlon S. and Phebe A. Kirkbride were waiting our arrival,
having come that morning from Bristol to meet us. Surely we
can say our heavenly Pilot bringeth us to our desired haven and
careth for us when there.
We proceeded to Jersey City to take train for Aurora, State of
New York, thence to proceed to our dear friend Mary M. Otis'.
At Aurora we were met by our kind friend W. C Meader. M.

292 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1882

S. Kirkbride, who accompanied us on our way, went with us to
M. M. Otis', where we met with a true welcome. In the evening
we had a sitting with the family, when I believe, I can truly say;
the dear Lord and Master owned us together, and counsel was
given and handed forth to the relief of my mind.
23rd. — To-day we proceeded across Cayuga lake to Elizabeth
Mekeels', at Ulysses, where we met with a cordial welcome. In
the evening had an opportunity with the family, two young men,
brothers to E.M. living with her. The language was revived
and expressed, " Not every one that saith Lord, Lord, shall enter
the kingdom of heaven, but he that doeth the will of my Father
which is in heaven," addressing the young men particularly.
24th.— Meeting day here; a comfortable neat little, meeting
house. Perhaps thirty Friends present this morning. Was enr
larged in testimony to the relief of my mind. We visited the
families, nine in number altogether ; may say I felt helped
through, and had peace.
27th. — Met [at Poplar Ridge] in a Select Meeting capacity.
28th. —First-day. A large gathering of Friends and others
met twice to-day.
29th.— The Yearly Meeting (at large) commenced. Had two
sittings. 30th. — Met in the afternoon.
31st. — The Select Meeting again met. Had close words to
utter in the openings of Truth. " Hew Agag to pieces," were the
words given me and left amongst us.
A meeting for worship followed this forenoon and thus
closed the Yearly Meeting. It has felt to be a time in which we
have been condescended to, and owned together.
6th Month 2nd. — After visiting the families on this side, we
left our dear and kind friend M. M. 0. for Bristol, accompanied
by M. S. Kirkbride, to his house.
4th. — Attended meeting here ; it felt to be a laborious time,
but strength being given, I rose and delivered what felt to me to
be a close communication.

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 293

7th. — General Meeting at Fallsington concluded to-day, hav
ing attended all its sittings. Was enabled to relieve my mind in
what felt to be the requirings of Truth, and peace was my por
tion. Have felt it to be good to attend to the little pointings of
Truth out of meeting, amongst Friends in their houses, as well
as in meetings.
Attended New England Annual Meeting held at Newport,
Rhode Island. Went to Lydia A. Gould's with. Peleg Mitchel
and wife. This Annual Meeting concluded on the 14th with a
meeting for worship.
14th. — We left Newport for Centreville. Went to the house of
Paulina Foster, where we lodged.
15th. — We left P. F.'s, accompanied by her, for Providence, to
call upon Apphia Chase ; had a sitting with this dear, aged
friend. Thence we went to Lynn, Rowland Hazard meeting us
at Providence to go forward with us. We went to William
Oliver's. 16th.— Called on Nathan Page, and returned to W- O.'s to
lodge ; had a favoured opportunity with the family before rising
from the breakfast table.
17th. — Left Lynn for Vermont, meeting with Persis E. Hallock
and Susan C. Gorham by the way.
18th.— Attended meeting at Lincoln, Vermont. Was helped
therein to the relief of my mind, both companies meeting
together. 19th. — To Cleora Page's and Daniel Gove's. Had an oppor
tunity, P. E. Hallock and S. C. Gorham being with us, also the
widow Varney and others,— it having been felt well to invite some
Friends of the two companies together, with a view to their
uniting in their meetings ; this we trust will be effected, " though
there seems to be a little that hinders, to be, removed in the
minds of one or more, but harmony and love was felt to be the
covering of the spirits of all, I believe.
20th. —To David Knowles", whose wife is daughter of the late
Joseph Hoag.

294 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIAftV AND [1882

21st.— Proceeded to Pickering in Canada, to attend the Yearly
Meeting there. Arrived at Joseph Dale's in the forenoon, where
we took up our abode for the time.
22nd. — The Select Meeting was held, which we attended. The
Yearly Meeting closed on the 27th, and on the 28th we left
Pickering for Norwich, and went to Jesse Stover's.
29th. — Attended the mid-week meeting at Norwich, to some
satisfaction. It felt most comfortable to visit Friends belonging
to this meeting, which I was helped to do, with the reward of
peace. Desires were raised within me to attend to the pointings
of the Master's finger and not leave anything undone which
might feel required. After some provings it felt most comfort
able to my mind, and my dear wife's also, to attend the First-day
meeting here.
7th Month 2nd. — It felt relieving to my mind staying the
meeting here this day ; finished also the visiting of families,
going on our way to South Norwich, which it felt best to do,
William Stover and his wife accompanying us to Adam
Spencer's. 5th. — We attended the meeting here, (South Norwich), to-day;
a small gathering ; was helped in the meeting, though not feel
ing that free flow in communication, which would have been
more to my satisfaction inwardly. It seems hard getting along
sometimes. The way in the mind of one individual of this
meeting has I apprehend seemed somewhat blocked up towards
us, and our little company in England, it may be from error
in judgment or want of more information, but after some
intercourse and better understanding respecting us, I think
some of the prejudice has now become removed. I trust
and believe, it has been good, our having come here and attended
the meeting, as well as made a call or two.
6th.— We left South Norwich this day for Salem, Ohio.-^here
we arrived on the 8th, and found a comfortable home at Daniel
Koll's. 9th,— Attended their meeting here and felt much helped to

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 295
speak, in the authority, I believed, which the Master giveth
to his servants who wait upon Him that they may feel his
presence, and know what is his will concerning them, whether it
be to do or leave undone, so that in all things He may be glorified
and our souls may know his enriching peace meted out to them.
12th. — Monthly Meeting here, in which I had again to feel my
Lord and Master graciously vouchsafed his holy help and I felt
peace in delivering matter as it arose. " There is a way (I had
to say) which seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof are
the ways of death," — that it must be hard for the natural man
to understand, that the way which seemeth right unto a man, can
be the way of death.
13th. — Left Salem for Pittsburg on our way to Chesterfield.
Attended meeting there, and on the 15th arrived at Chesterfield
and went to Joseph Doudna's.
16th. — Meeting at 10.30, and an appointed meeting for Friends
and any they liked to invite, in the afternoon. Favoured seasons.
18th. — To Elisha and Lydia Holloway's at Plymouth.
19th. — Attended the meeting for worship here this forenoon.
22nd. — Proceeded on our way back to Salem, and attended
meeting there on the 26th.
27th. — Left Salem for Cameron, New York.
30th. — Meeting at Stephen Aldrich's, at Cameron.
31st.— Left for Bath.
8th Month 1st. — Meeting at Jerome Hunt's, at Bath.
2nd. — Left this place this morning, and arrived at Lydia
Haight's, at Grafton, in the province of Ontario, Canada, and the
following day had a meeting at the house in the evening.
5th. — Had an appointed meeting at Cold Creek.
6th. — First-day. To Thurlow meeting, and to Monthly Meet
ing at the same place on Fifth-day.
11th. — To Bloomfield, Levi Varney meeting us and taking us
to his house.
13th.— At meeting here, and helped through.
16th.— Monthly Meeting; was helped to cast off my exercise

296 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1882

Truth rose into dominion and the Master ruled ; came away with
a peaceful mind.
17th.— An appointed meeting with Friends at their meeting
house at Kingston ; a small gathering and not much refreshed.
Left for Farmersville, at which place had a meeting on the 20th.
Was favoured with strength according to my need, and bent the
knee near the close of the meeting.
23rd. — Arrived at Westerley [Rhode Island] this evening.
25th. — To Hopkinton ; called at Daniel Wilbur's and dined,
after which a rehgious opportunity was had ; and to Samuel Shef
field's to tea, himself, wife and daughter present.
26th. — Called upon Ethan Foster and wife.
27th. — Meeting at eleven ; favoured therein.
28th. — We attended the Monthly Meeting; in that for worship
I was strengthened to my full peace of mind, to deliver matter as
it was given. E. Foster stood afterwards. We left this afternoon
for Newport, and went to our friend L. A. Gould's.
30th. — Attended the meeting here, and was helped.
31st. — We went, accompanied by Levi Chase, to North Dart
mouth, meeting by appointment with Friends there and of New
Bedford. James Wilbur met us and took us to meeting. Here
L. C. first stood, and I, afterwards ; not a very lively time. L.
C. stood a second time, and I knelt, asking for an increase of
strength inwardly for those in this land. We went to Jesse
Tucker's to dine ; had some open, free conversation with Isaac
Wilbur, on the state of the Society.
9th Month 1st. — Returned to Newport, which we reached
before noon ; left Newport again in the evening for Bristol.
2nd. — Reached Bristol, thankful I trust for the help vouchsafed
hitherto and safe return here.
3rd. — First-day. Meeting here ; help extended, to my peace
of mind. Came away, I trust thankful, feeling cause indeed to
trust in the Helper of Israel, who is always near — never afar off,
though He may hide his face for a little while. Again, I may say,
" Return unto thy rest, 0 my soul, for the Lord hath dealt boun-

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 297

tifully with thee." Our kind companion and helper, Rowland
Hazard, came on here yesterday with our luggage ; he has been a
faithful friend and companion to us, and now is at his home at
Fallsington. 4th. — To Fallsington Select General Meeting.
6th.— Meeting for worship and concluding sitting of General
Meeting ; this has been a favoured time, to the strengthening and
refreshing of our spirits together.
7th. —To Philadelphia, and to William Waring's, Colora, Mary
land, in the evening [accompanied by Daniel and Mary J. Koll
and Hannah Brantingham] .
8th. — Monthly Meeting at Little Britain, and returned to W.
Waring's. 10th.— First-day. A highly favoured time. D. K. livingly
opened in testimony, and myself enlarged therein to my full relief of
mind. Truly help comes according to our need, both to ministers
and hearers, — for ever blessed be his holy Name and Arm of power,
given to those who rely upon Him for everything ! Without Him
we can do nothing, but with Him we can do all that He calls for.
After meeting accompanied by W. W. went to Gideon G. Smith's.
11th. — Held meeting at G. G. S.'s, with him and his family ;
afterwards we went forward with W. Waring to Darlington
Cope's. 12th. — Had a favoured opportunity after breakfast, in the
family, when matter flowed freely, to the melting of my own
spirit. We left this afternoon for an appointed meeting with
Friends at London Britain ; a dry and laborious time ; thence to
Benjamin Sharpless' and stayed the night.
13th. — Went this morning in company with B. S. and his wife
and daughter to meet with Elizabeth L. Chambers ; a favoured
meeting in which matter flowed to my relief of mind. We went
forward to Henry Albertson's at Wild Orchard near Philadelphia;
H. A. met us and took us to his house.
14th.— Had a comfortable encouraging opportunity after break
fast, and concluded to stop here till to-morrow morning.

298 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1882
15th. — Went into Philadelphia to Anna Hodgson's. In the
evening we called upon Martha Gould, widow of Thos. B. Gould.
In an opportunity of silence, her son and daughter being also
present, truth opened the way, when plain things were spoken
as utterance was given.
16th.— We left Philadelphia for Hatboro', to Hannah C. Cope's.
17th. — To Horsham meeting ; silence was kept as regards my
self, the authority to speak amongst them not being given me ;
the feeling with me was, that there should be the labouring indi
vidually for the meat which endureth unto everlasting life, each
one gathering for themselves the heavenly manna, instead of
looking to man to be fed with words. My place was to keep silence
throughout, and no vocal offering was my portion here during our
visit at either house, but it felt with me to give expression, in
taking leave, to somewhat of that which was given me in meeting,
as respects our gathering for ourselves, that which the divine
Master lays at our command, or for those who will work for them
selves, by waiting upon the Lord for the holy ability which pro
ceeds from Him.
18th. — We left this morning, accompanied by R. Hazard, for
Rancoeas, to see Spencer and Anna Haines, R. H. leaving us
there. 19th. — This evening, at Samuel Haines', ability was given to
express matter after an open time of conversation, which I trust
was in the ordering of Truth.
20th.— Went to the Monthly Meeting in Olive St., Philadelphia.
Was much favoured therein ; I understood afterwards, to the en
couragement of a tried but humbled state of one, for whom, I
felt love to spring up and remain with me.
24th. — To Fallsington meeting ; a time of flatness ; near the
close of the -meeting Life arose, and with it, way to speak of
the loving-kindness of the Lord, his many deliverances from
temptation and the power of the enemy ; " Greater is He that is
in you, than he that is in the world," was impressed upon my
mind and utterance given thereupon.

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 299

25th. — We left on our way for Ulysses Quarterly Meeeting,
New York, accompanied by P. A. Kirkbride and Mary Moon.
26th. — Arrived this morning ; were met at the station by
Charles Owen, who took us to his house. Attended the Select
Meeting in the afternoon ; a favoured time, when Truth rose into
dominion. 27th. — The Quarterly Meeting was held, and conoluded as to
the business of the meeting,
28th. — A meeting for worship, which closed the Quarterly
Meeting. This was a trying meeting ; no life felt throughout the
much speaking [by some strangers present] , but towards the
close, Life sprang up, to the comfort of my mind, and I was en
abled to minister in that ability which Truth gives the Lord's
servants, and the dominion thereof was felt over every other
thing. 0 ! how poor and deserted was the feeling for a time, but
may we remember there is One who looks down upon us in our
distresses, and helps every soul which cries unto Him in secret,
for help.
10th Month 1st.— At W. C. Meader's, Poplar Ridge ; a com
pany of Friends to tea, and many came in to spend the evening
as a last farewell. A comforting time together in solemn silence
ensued before we parted, when utterance was given to what then
rested on my mind. Dear W. C. Meader had a tendering com
munication to drop amongst us, and Gilbert Weaver knelt in
solemn supplication. Again may we not say, what shall we
render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards us 9 We parted
one from another in peace and love, (so it felt) and thankfulness
I trust, for this renewed favour of the Master's presence having
been with us on this occasion ; one of the many for which we
owe so much.
2nd.  Left on our way for Elklands, to go this day as far as
Canton. Again the precious feeling of the Lord's presence was
with us after Scripture reading.
3r(j#  Joseph Snell took us to Samuel Battin's ; thence to his
own house.

300 SELECTIONS PROM THE DIARY AND [1882
4th. — Had a comfortable time before leaving. Attended meet
ing ; not a refreshing time to myself.
5th. — Left for Philadelphia.
8th. — -Attended meeting here both morning and afternoon ;
was favoured with best help to the relief of my mind ; Joseph B .
Maule also said a little which was helpful to myself, To my
great relief of mind it now felt clear to me that I must go to
Nantucket. Again I have beheld the goodness of the Lord, hi
his clearing up to me in a remarkable manner what was my
duty to perform, — this I had so much desired ; that I might not
step into anything without my Guide.
How wonderful are the ways of our compassionate Lord and
Saviour in his dealings with us; we have indeed cause to bless his
holy hand that worketh for us, and bringeth about that which is
good and what we stand in need of,
9th. — Went to Bristol, to our kind friends the Kirkbrides.
10th. — We went across the Delaware river, to Burlington for
Rancocas, to A. Haines', to sit with them there in their meeting
to-morrow. 11th. — Attended meeting this morning;, and was helped, after
much wading therein, to stand and speak that which was given
me, to my peace of mind, and I believe to the encouragement of
some. Returned to Bristol in the afternoon. .
12th. — We left Bristol for Fall River on our way to Nantucket,
and arrived on the island the following day ; we went to Sarah
Paddock's, who received us kindly.
15th. — First-day. Meetings morning and afternoon ; strength
was given to testify and declare the truth as it is in Jesus, the
Saviour of all who follow Him. In the afternoon was again
helped and felt peaceful. ¦
The subject of holding a public meeting on this island has
occupied my mind ; may I be divinely directed as to taking that
step. 16th.. — It was concluded for Friends to meet- with us at one of
their houses this evening, our minds feeling drawn to have a con-

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 301
ference together ; may best help attend us. We met according
to appointment, and the subject of differences existing was
brought forward, with a desire that best Help might be granted
to see the way out of them and unity restored, but no way ap
pearing at the present time, or disposition on the part of some to
take any other course than what they seemed to see, nothing
tangibly effectual was done. May the remarks that were dropped
and the exercise on the minds of some of us, prevail to a change
of mind on some points, after patiently waiting awhile.
The subject of holding a public meeting with such of the in
habitants of Nantucket as may be disposed to attend still presses
on my mind, and feeling that it is the will of Him whom I desire
faithfully to serve, it was mentioned to Friends, and no objection
arising in their minds, printed notices were issued to have the
meeting to-morrow. Never having before called a public meet
ing, it felt a weighty undertaking for me, but I was helped to
give up thereto, under a sense that hitherto my gracious Lord
and Master has never failed me of his good presence and
strengthening power to do the thing that He calls for ; accord
ingly I submitted and put my trust in Him.
17th. — Feeling calm and peaceful in the prospect of the meet
ing this evening. Was sustained and strengthened for the occa
sion ; there might be sixty or more present. I felt there was great
cause for encouragement, in that we were favoured with a holy
solemnity, and matter and utterance were given to the praise of
his ever excellent Name. We had a very attentive audience, and
quietness was our favoured experience ; I felt, nevertheless, poor -
and stripped, yet peaceful in leaving the meeting-house. It was
considered a good meeting.
i g^k  r^e made arrangements to leave Nantucket this morn
ing and had a very fine passage across to Woods Holl, where we
landed and proceeded to Lynn, and were met by our kind friends
James and William Oliver, junr., who took us to William
Oliver's, their father, where we received a true welcome.
..gy^  We had a heavenly meeting this evening, it being

302 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1882
crowned with the blessed Master's presence; I was favoured
with strength, and marvellously (to my feelings) helped to preach
the Gospel.
20th.— We left our friends here and went to Centreville, to visit
John and Horace Foster. I was again helped to relieve my
mind in a season of ingathering to the Lord, when help suffi
cient was vouchsafed to speak for their encouragement and faith
ful walk in this day of conflict and trial as a little body [of
Friends.] Comfort is my portion in the retrospect. We left them
in the afternoon for Newport.
21st.— Arrived at Newport and went to L. A. Gould's.
22nd. — A small company at meeting ; help was given and I
came away relieved.
23rd. — We left Newport and arrived the next day at Bristol at
our home there (temporarily) with our dear kind friends M. S.
and P. A. K.
25 th. — Went to Fallsington to attend the Monthly Meeting
held there this day ; was favoured in meeting, the comfortable
ownings of the good Shepherd being felt. We remained at
Fallsington, taking up our abode with T. and E. Leigh, which
felt comfortable and agreeable to our minds.
26th. — Attended the meeting and a funeral here, in which I
was helped to cast off my mite before a large gathering ; it felt
to be a solemn time. The remains were carried into the meet
ing-house, the face and upper part of the corpse being exposed
to view, which was at the close of the meeting covered with the
part of the coffin belonging to it. This is the custom at inter
ments here. There ensued at the grave a time of silence and
offerings. In the afternoon we accompanied our friends M. S.
and P. A. K. to their hospitable home at Bristol. Had a com
fortable sitting this evening before leaving for Salem on our way
for Iowa, by the 10 p.m. train. This had been on my
mind some time before, — to visit the few friends at Viola, Iowa,
and any other service for my Lord and Saviour which He may
be pleased to call for. It had seemed a very great undertaking

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 303
in looking forward to this journey, so far (about 1100 miles),
and so few there to visit, but a spring of love has seemed to flow
towards the family of young people at William Hampton's ; and
the feeling that my Lord and Master calls for my giving up
thereto should be enough, so have given up to it ; encouraged by
Friends to do so. We left accordingly, accompanied by our dear
friend Rowland Hazard, who freely gives up to go with us.
28th. — Arrived at Salem, and were taken by dear D. Koll to
his hospitable and welcome home.
29fch. — First-day. A favoured time at meeting this morning.
Help was vouchsafed to my comfort and joy that my heavenly
Helper and Putter-forth doth so strengthen me; " The grace of
God which bringeth salvation hath appeared unto all men," &c,
was given me to testify to, and other matter which I can believe
it was the will of my Lord and Master I should hand forth. We
left this afternoon on our way to Chicago and Cedar Rapids for
Viola. 30th. — Reached Cedar Rapids, and can testify to strength
being graciously given for the journey ; the language has been
verified up to this day, " As thy day so shall thy strength be."
31st. — Much every way to be thankful for, and started again
this morning, from Cedar Rapids to Viola, about twenty three
miles. W. Hampton has an interesting family of young people.
It did us good to meet with them. We made calls on a few
friends this afternoon and lodged at the house of one of them.
11th Month 1st. — Made a call on Oliver Hampton before re
turning to W. H.'sto meeting; felt much openness and love for
those we called upon ; had a good time, after labour for the
Bread from heaven, and was enlarged in testimony amongst
them. 2nd.— Went to James and Louisa Doudna's.
3r(j_  Had an opportunity with them which afforded us some
relief • they seemed much broken, and some encouragement we
hoped would be laid hold of to their comfort. W. Hampton
called for us, to take us to Cedar Rapids on our way for Bear

304 SKLECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1882
Creek. After leaving the house, I became low in my mind, with
out knowing the cause, which induced me to query within myself
if it was well and required to go to Bear Creek. This led to my
alluding to it to my dear wife, who I found had also been feeling in
the same way. We felt very desirous to do what was right, if
to go no further, but return to Pennsylvania, which after looking
at it, was concluded upon, to my and our relief of mind, and
our dear friend W. H. deft us for his home. We accord
ingly returned, going the opposite way to what we had purposed.
How good it is to seek for best direction and to mind the stops as
well as the puttings forth, that we may in all our steppings be
doing our Lord and Master's will. How good it is to feel our
dependence upon Him, and to know the way which we have to
take sometimes to be so different to what we may have conjec
tured ! A peaceful mind has been the portion of my cup since
thus turning from what I before was looking to ; all these, the
turnings and over-turnings, how teaching they are ! May I not
say also, " By these things men live, and in all these things is
the life of my spirit," so that there is, I humbly trust, a greater
depth of experience in the Lord's ways attained to. Be faithful,
0 my soul, to every indication of thy Lord's will concerning thee,
and be willing at all times to do it. Such a journey of over
eleven hundred miles to visit one family, or two, (in Iowa) may
look too great an undertaking, and the query be' raised, is it re
quired ? but do not look at the greatness of the requiring nor at
the littleness of the object, but be faithful unto the death of all
in thee, that He may reign and rule to the full, and glorify thou
his holy Name in all things and at all times.
5th, — First-day. Reached Salem, at about four o'clock this
morning and walked to D. Koll's. Attended the little meeting
here to my comfort and enlargement in testimony.
8th. — Attended meeting here again to-day and left in peace,
taking leave of our dear friends. Left Salem this afternoon for
Philadelphia after a tendering time with dear D. K. and his wife
and daughter.

1882] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 305

9th. — Reached Philadelphia early and went to Wild Orchard.
11th.— Went to Hatboro' to H. C. Cope's.
12th. — Attended Horsham meeting ; a favoured open time in
testimony and supplication.
13th. — Went to Joshua Longstreth's; had a feeling time there
before leaving for Woodbourne to go to Charles Moon's.
14th. — Attended the funeral of a neighbour of C. Moon's ; a
large gathering, many or most of them Hicksites : was favoured
in testimony. " This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased, hear ye Him," was the language that opened on my mind,
and I felt helped to enlarge on the whole subject, — the coming of
our Lord in that prepared body in which he appeared, and
his second coming by his Holy Spirit in the hearts of all men,
reproving them, convincing them, and strengthening them in the
way of everlasting salvation by our following Him in his lead
ings, and obeying the still small voice in all things, small as well
as great.
15th. — Attended meeting at Fallsington, and went the next
day into Bristol to our dear friends M. and P. A. Kirkbride,
where we remained until the 21st inst., when we departed for our
home. 20th.— This evening we had a sitting together, J. E. Maule
and a few others with us ; a time to be remembered, in which I
felt drawn out in testimony, and supplicated that our little com
panies everywhere might be strengthened and helped.
2ist.  Nine friends accompanied us to New York, and on board
the "Alaska." It was a parting season on the deck of the
steamer, I hope to be remembered. Beautifully fine weather.
22nd.— The weather somewhat changed.
23rd.— A rough sea, so as not to be able comfortably to walk
the deck.
Arrived off Queenstown on the 28th, and at Liverpool on the
29th. Much cause for thankfulness for divine condescension on
this voyage, which was made easy for us, may I not say ? 0 ! the
goodness and love of our dear Lord and Saviour for his helping

306 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND

[1882

hand of power. Who is like unto Him ? How doth He answer
prayer ! Bless and praise his holy Name, who hath done so
much and so great things for us. We are now at our comfort
able home at Fritchley.
No further diary appears to have been kept by our beloved
friend. After his return from America, a gradual decline of
strength was very marked, and' he did not go much from home
except to attend the Monthly Meetings as they came in course.
But his deep and lively interest in the cause of Truth and
righteousness, and love for his friends, was unabated, as the
following letters which have since been collected, will evince.
To one op his Sons.
Fritchley, 10th of 12th Month, 1882.
My dear Son,
My thoughts have been with thee at different times since the
morning thou left us; the time seemed too short that thou spent
with us to enter into much feeling together, else I could have
told thee of the deep interest I have felt and do feel for thee ; I do
so want thee to choose, like Mary of old did, " that good part,
which shall not be taken away " if thou cleaves to the measure
of divine Grace bestowed upon thee for thy salvation from every
hurtful thing: I do feel such near and dear love for thee I want
thee to know somewhat thereof. My spirit yearns over and for
thee, that thou mayst indeed choose the best life as the treasure
to be desired, which, if we possess it, makes us truly wise, and
helps us to "bear the many crosses and troubles of this life in a
way that nothing else can do. 0 ! do give up thy own will for
•the will of Him who is not a hard Master to serve, but He does
indeed reward with the fresh tokens of his love, all who serve
Him first and choose him for their portion in this life. I do feel
for thee and I trust sympathise with thee in some of thy cares ;
but I want thee to look to a Saviour, the pnly One, who blotteth
out sin and transgression if we come unreservedly to Him ; that
is, being obedient to his voice within, which tells us or shows us
what is sinful. 0 ! do, my dear son, give up to this voice which
speaks from heaven in thee and says " this is the way, walk in
it "; if thou hearest with an obedient ear, thy peace will flow as
a river, and thou wilt know there is a God in the earth, even in
thy earthly tabernacle, and thou wilt rejoice with the righteous

1882] correspondence op john g. sargent 307

and truly find that Wisdom's ways are ways of pleasantness and
all her paths are peace : not that we are to expect to escape
trouble in this life, but we may know that witbin, in our hearts
and minds, which gives content under all ciroumstances. So do,
my dear child, for so I feel thee, mind the Heavenly Visitant be
fore all and everything else. 0 ! how it would rejoice our
hearts, thy motlier's and mine, to see thee, or know thee to be
walking in the Truth ! Thus much, my dear  , are the over
flowings of my heart for and to thee, who am thy very affectionate
father, John G. Sargent.
To one op his Sons.
Fritchley, 18th of 12th Month, 1882.
My dear  ,
With the parcel going to you and as much love as it is possible
to send thee, I send a little matter which may be useful, though
perhaps not immediately wanted  but it will not
do, as I expect thou knowest, to estimate a gift always by its in
trinsic value. We have been favoured indeed in our journeyings
since the 13th of last 5th month, and arrived safely, and well (for
us) on the 29th ult., our home, I think I might say, never looking
before so attractive and comfortable.
I may say this (though our home has always been comfortable,)
under a feeling and fresh sense that our blessed Lord and Master
does seal peace and comfort on the minds of his disciples ; and
He does reward with more I might say than the " penny," all
our offerings, and our obedience to his requirements of what
ever nature they are. 0! my dear  , He is worthy to be
served with the whole heart ; running in the way of his com
mandments as they are made known to us by his Holy Spirit
within us ! It has cheered my heart, my dear  , to find by thy
letter and from some feeling I have had respecting thee, that
thou art concerned to follow so dear a Lord and Master. Those
who follow Christ the Saviour do know from an inward sense
given them, something of how it is with others who obey the
Spirit and walk in the fear of the Lord. How humbly these are
concerned to tread and not to go before the Master even though
the way may look like the way. But by baptisms we learn of
Him who is the Way, and the only right and safe Way the only
Wav to the Kingdom, and that all similitudes are not for us to
follow for indeed the enemy is very busy to find an entrance
into the minds of Christ's followers, and to lead them on, if he
before their good Guide. And how shall we know whether
to follow or stand still, but by keeping the eye single, waiting

308 selections prom the diary and [1883
upon Him, till He is pleased to appear, when there is no halting
or mistake, for in " Thy light we shall see light." Is it not so ?
Then let us be more and more willing to be as little children, and
He will teach us to walk, and to run too, if He deem well. The
Pillar of a cloud by day and of fire by night must be watched
unto ; for it is the Lord's directing power for the true Israelite
of our day, as in days of old. Then I would encourage thee to
be faithful and follow on to know the Lord according to His pre
cious revealings in thee, and thou wilt do well.
My endeared love goes with this, and I remain as ever, thy
affectionate father, John G. Sargent,
To J. P. Crisp.
Fritchley, 15th of 1st Month, 1883.
My dear Friend,
It feels pleasant to take the pen, if only to send thee a few
lines to let thee know I hold the same feeling of nearness in the
unchangeable Truth which has hitherto existed between us, in
the desire for the spread of the Truth, if, as faithful
servants of our Lord and Master, we may be accessory there
to, and this we may be according to our belief, if, we are watchful
servants, seeking to know His will in all that concerns us. We
have been pleased to have dear  with us. We may trust she
will be preserved faithful to her Lord, which evidently she desires
to be. I believe she is in the Way, and if kept there she will
keep humble, as will each one of us. 0 ! how much depends
thereon, keeping humble and watchful, and leaning upon Him
who was meek and lowly in heart ; how much depends upon
solid retirement, waiting upon our great Helper, who is near to
every one of us, only He will be sought unto, and therefore He
proves us for our good sometimes, by hiding as it were,
his face from us for a little while. 0 ! how good it is to trust
so good and gracious a Lord and Master ! How does He
strengthen his little ones ! J. G. Sargent.
To one of his Sons.
Fritchley, 31st of 1st Month, 1883.
My dear  ,
Thy letter was very acceptable to us both. It is a favour to
feel and know from whence all our blessings flow. To know the
shining in our hearts of the pure Light, we cannot be too thank
ful for ; that which shows us what we were, what we are, and what

1883] correspondence of john g. sargent 309

we may be by implicitlyfoUowing its holy intimations and walking
therein. All we have, all we are, if anything in the divine
sight that is acceptable, we owe unto Him who first loved us,
and is ever ready to help us and shield us from the fiery darts of
the cruel one. Let us then put on, with divine assistance,
strength in his holy Name and watch unto prayer, and we shall
do well. I remain thy very affectionate father,
John G. Sargent.
To Mary M. Otis. 6th of 6th Month, 1883.
My dear Friend,
. . . . Thou hast been affectionately in my remembrance
from time to time, and I have thought of opportunities afforded
last year, of intercourse and mingling with thyself and thy dear
family, which are pleasant to recur to. How fast time goes, and
we are so much nearer to the end of our pilgrimage journey !
Though I do not often write to my dear, kind friends, I never
theless feel them near. And if we are preserved walking in the
Truth, what a favour ! . . . And the dear ones too of thy
household. Do give my dear love to them all, and tell them I
wish them well on their way ; now is the time, whilst they are
young, in earnest to serve the Lord in all his requirings and
manifestations, for truly there is neither . work, nor device, nor
knowledge, nor wisdom in the grave whither man hasteneth. So
may we evervone of us, be quickened from day to day, by the
Holy Spirit, keeping close unto Him, our Captain and Leader,
who verily is a Saviour to all, who come unto and trust in Him.
Let us not become discouraged, nor faint by the way. Obstacles
present to our straight going-forward, and such we are to expect
in the narrow way, but our safely going along, how does it extol
Him who is stronger than all ; therefore, let us press through the
crowd of hindering things, and touch (if only) the hem of his
garment, and heavenly virtue will be found therein. • • •
Thou wilt have heard, no doubt, of the sudden departure, whilst
on a visit to us, of dear Anders Evertsen. Is it not a warning?
" Be ve also ready." Poor Sikke E. has reached her home at
Stavanger She was, we thought, much supported in her great
affliction and now she will we think feel lonely indeed, no one
there walking with her as a true Friend, though I do trust there
¦will be those who will sympathize with her in her affliction. Her
sister (not a Friend) met her on her arrival she is a kind sister
to her we may believe ; but may we not believe, and I think thou
panst testify thereto, that there is One who is a husband to the
widow?  J- G- Safgent'

310 selections from the diary and [188o
To Morton and Abby Walmsley.
8th of 6th Month, 1883.
My dear Friends,
We are much concerned to hear of dear M. S. Kirkbride's
illness and do feel also much for our dear friend P. A. K. ; no
doubt nevertheless, come what may in our Heavenly Father's
will, she will feel the arm of support underneath. What a
precious thing it is to be enabled to say in the hour of affliction,
" my Heavenly Father Tmows all things ; He hath done it."
It is very precious to think of his quiet spirit and movings
along whilst we were in your midst ; a good savour is felt forest
with us of the good times we had together, and desires are
raised whilst I hold my pen, that the fragrance may yet be felt
in the renewings of Life and Truth, — that which hath no end.
And you, dear friends, are not lost sight of in our remembrance.
I seem to see you, or have done so of late particularly, seated
together at the hospitable board, where a sense of the Lord's
goodness in the quiet pauses has been experienced. But
changes must come ! and a fuller participation of the blessed
incense known if we are faithful to the end, to Him who declared
Himself to be, and was known to be, Lord and Master, to His
chosen disciples ! What a favour to know this now, that He is
indeed Lord and Master ! Let us be willing therefore to continue
our trust in Him, and to fight the good fight of faith even unto
the end. Though there may be deep and angry looking waves to
assail us and threaten the overwhelming of the frail bark, "be
of good cheer " seems to be the language of comfort to be taken
hold of, "I have overcome the world," and in the world ye shall
have tribulation. The dear young people Edward, and Emma,
are near in remembrance. I have thought of them with feelings
of love and deep interest since we met and parted. I remember
the language of Truth or inspiration whilst thinking of Edward,
that men of clean hands shall grow stronger and stronger. May
this be his and their experience, as well as our own concern, to be
so found as we tread along the pathway of our being here ! Our
dear love is to you all in the bond of peace, that which maketh
for peace  And now with much love to you
both I close my little epistle, hoping to hear again soon, and in
desire that we may, as regards our dear sick friend, be enabled
truly to say "Thy will be done."
Your affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

1883] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 311

To James Briggs.
Fritchley, 9th of 6th Month, 1883.
My dear Friend,
Thy letter came to hand yesterday and was acceptable to my
mind, thy feelings being in sympathy with my own, and thy
remarks encouraging. Times of proving are no doubt good for
us, even to walk sometimes as in dry places ; this has seemed to
be my experience for a long time, a time of drought and scarcity;
yet I trust I am thankful in being able to say, not forsaken.
Well, my dear friend, let us trust in Him at all times, who is
strength to his little ones and weak ones, who know they have
no strength of their own to take one step in the right direction.
Thou hast proved this, and hast known our Lord and Master to
be thy help and shield, and thy exceeding great reward ; then
trust Him still. May we not rest assured that if He has any
thing for us to do, He will give the ability, and in the right and
needful time. To know that thou hast been helped, and hast
obtained relief to thy mind, is a favour, and ought to encourage
to renewed dedication in the Lord's service. Let us then be true
to Him ; what did the prophet Habakkuk say ? " Although
the fig tree shall not blossom, neither shaU fruit be in the vines ;
the labour of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no
meat ; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be
no herd in the stalls; yet I will rejoiee in the Lord, I will joy in
the God of my salvation!" Happy, yea, blessed experience and
trust in God ! May it be ours continually, and may nothing shake
us or drive us from off the true Foundation, not all the buffett-
ings of the enemy who lies in wait to deceive us, but we know
what the promise of our Lord and Saviour is to those who build
upon the Rock, or what He likens such unto. Matt. 7. 24, &c, &c.
I hope thou wilt always feel free to write, and not withhold
when thou hast a drawing in thy mind. Those who walk in the
Spirit can understand one another, and human wisdom is laid
low,  below every thing that flows from the Spirit.
Thy friend affectionately, John G. Sargent.
On First-day the 13th of Tenth Month he was too unwell
to be out in the morning, but attended meeting in the after
noon, and was very impressively engaged, encouraging to
diligence in seeking to be ready for a never-ending eternity,
savin0", that in the Father's house are many mansions prepared

312 selections from the diary and [1883
for the righteous but not for the wicked, and concluding with,
" Amen and Amen." This closed his labours in our meeting ;
he attended the usual mid-week meeting the following Fourth-
day, but was silent.
In a sitting in the family one evening about this time, he
expressed somewhat to the following effect : — " If we know
ourselves, we know our entire weakness, and the need there is
for us all to obey the Saviour's injunction, to watch ; and
what He said to the disciples of old, He at times says now;
' Could ye not watch one hour ; the spirit truly is willing, but
the flesh is weak.' The flesh is indeed weak, but this is no
cause for fear or mourning, but is an incentive to diligence in
keeping the watch ; and the soul of the diligent shall be made
rich, rich with the presence of the Lord himself, — a joy and
pleasure far, far exceeding all that this world can offer ; as
they know who are diligent in keeping the watch, knowing
their own weakness. These are crowned with loving-kind
ness and mercy ; the Lord delights to favour these ; for these
is prepared an everlasting rest, when the things of time shall
be no more."
At the time when the following letter was written, our dear
friend's physical powers were so reduced that there was very
little capability for any exertion — yet his mind being clothed
with heavenly love, he was animated to address this final
parting salutation, as it proved to be, to his dear friends in
America, never again taking pen in hand.
To Hannah S. Cope.
Fritchley, 31st of 10th Month, 1883.
Mi' dear Friend,
As my dear wife is writing to thee, I hardly like to let her
letter go without enclosing a little greeting salutation of love,
which seems to flow from the Fountain through a poor instru
ment ; and may it show thee and thine and dear Mary Sharpless,
that our former greetings by bodily presence remain fresh in re-

1883] correspondence of john g. sargent 818

membrance, for when the love of the Master prevails, how doth it
spread forth, and increase too, if there is an abiding in his love
which is divine ! I do not correspond much with my dear friends
across the Atlantic, but that will not I trust be set against me as
indicating a want of that pure love which does so truly unite the
brethren; I think of you as my friends ; and how are you all just
now ? I would ask. How is it with thee, my brother, and how is
it with thee, my sister ? looking beyond the things of this life.
And dost thou rejoice at seasons still, under the shadow, and in
His arms of preserving power with great delight 9 I do desire a
continuance of the loving kindness and tender mercies of our
Lord, that I may know what it is to live to Him, and this I
do also desire for you, my dear friends, and that the young men
may be strong, yet humble and valiant for the Truth, which is un
changeable, and which strengthens all who are faithful and gives
them the victory over death, hell and the grave. But there must
be a living the life to know the . victory ! There must be a con
tinued feeling that we are nothing and that our Lord is all and
every thing ; then the rejoicing in Him is known and He verily is
our Beloved. Now, dear friends, farewell to each one of you as if
named, and my love is also to those I do not name, with whom we
mingled in the love of the Gospel of Life, Truth and Love.
Thy and your affectionate friend, John G. Sargent.

The last time he came down stairs was on the day of the
Monthly Meeting held at Fritchley, the 14th of Eleventh
Month. He was not able to attend it, but enjoyed the com
pany of a few friends after dinner, and a solemn silence spread
ing over them, he revived the words, " I was brought low,
and He helped me," enlarging somewhat thereon.
11th Month 28th. — Before settlingfor the night he expressed
himself, as nearly as could be remembered, as follows :— " It
is a great favour that I am able to say that I do not feel any
thing to stand in the way ; not that I have any feeling as to
whether the end is near or not. All is good that is permitted:
his tender mercies are over all his works. If I should be
raised up it will be for a good purpose, and if I am not raised
up it will also be for a good purpose. He is merciful, just

314 selections from the diary and [1883

and true in all his ways. It is good for us to value the good
ness and mercy of God, who does all things well, as we co
operate. I feel as one of those who have not sufficiently appre
ciated the value of the goodness andmercyof the Almighty, under
whose shadow I have sat with great delight, and have felt
myself unworthy of the great peace which has been bestowed."
" There is more to be known than the reading of things. I
can say, God is a God answering prayer ; this I have known
when I have stood in great need of merciful assistance, I have
known it given. I have known that fulfilled, 'Ask, and it
shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall
be opened unto you.' "
" I have been humbled in considering the great good
ness and mercy that have followed me, a poor worm of
the dust. The Divine condescension to poor man is
very great. We are poor indeed, — we are nothing, without
Him. His mercy is everlasting, from everlasting to everlast
ing. He is worthy to be loved and served above all gods.
We cannot sufficiently commemorate his goodness and mercy.
It is not' merely in times of sickness for us to do this, but at all
times, by living lives of truth and righteousness, which we
cannot do but by his power ; thus we should live to his
glory." During that night he was seized with a slight attack of
paralysis, chiefly affecting the head and arms, but leaving his
mind about as clear as usual.
On the 29th he said to his son-in-law, "I am' favoured to
feel no fear, though I have been, I suppose, one of the most
fearful as to the great enemy, death ;" he also remarked, " I
cannot presume to say what may be," meaning, as to whether
the end was near or not.
A friend from a distance arrived the following day, and on
her entering the bedroom, he was affected to tears, but said,

1883] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 315

"I don't weep for grief, I weep for joy." ' Goodness and
mercy have followed me all the days of my life.' ' Mercy and
truth have met together, righteousness and peace have kissed
each other' ; they go together."
The following expressions were also noted down during the
night : " Christ within you, the hope of glory. 0 ! it's a pre
cious thing to know Christ. Let us believe in Christ, Christ
the Saviour, — Christ the Redeemer, — Christ the holy One of
old. He who visits and redeems. No cunningly devised
fable." " It's a great thing to be faithful, — to mind that which re
proves us day by day, to trust in the Lord with all our heart,
and not lean to our own understanding, which has always
been the work of the enemy to make people do."
" Loving-kindness and mercy are over all His works. We
are not to look for no pain of body in laying this body down ;
we are not to look for exemption, but we are to look for His
will to be accomplished, and each one of us is to work out our
own salvation with fear and trembling."
" We must be faithful, yes, we must, if we would know the
true joy of the Lord, the joy of God's salvation. No right
eousness of our own, will stand in that solemn hour ; we must
trust in the Lord and joy in the God of our salvation." "Let
us fear Him ; let us fear the offending of Him, the Shepherd
of Israel, the God of my life and my salvation, I truly believe
I may say."
" What a favour to feel no fear of death, whenever it shall
please the Lord to say, ' It is enough.' No fear, because God
is love. We must be taught of God. No righteousness of
our own will save us ; it must spring forth, emanate from,
the good will of our Saviour, He who died for us and is ever
present with his children. I have all that I stand in need of;
there is no lack to them that fear Him. My only desire is the

316 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND |^1883

continuance, the continuance of the same loving-kindness and
tender mercy."
Several times he said, " Praise the Lord." " The Lord is
good to all, and his tender mercies are over all his works,
through Jesus Christ our Lord."
He also said, "We know neither the day nor the hour when
the Son of man cometh, so we must watch, and if we do, we
shall pray. Watch and pray, Watch and pray ; it is needful
for all." "There is no other way, but Jesus Christ our
Saviour, who died that we might live. I am a believer in
Christ Jesus, the Prince of life and the Prince of peace."
" We are to glorify Him in the fire ; He is glorified by me,
by and through the power He gives me."
12th Month 1st. — One of his daughters coming to the bed
side, addressing her, he said, " Each one of you lies close to my
heart. The instructions of the Lord are the way of life ; the
Star of Israel, that sheweth the way, and is the Way, the
Truth and the Life. There is no other way ; He is the Door,
and all must enter by Him, who do enter. Well, I can desire
nothing better for my children than that they should love the
Saviour of men, and be faithful to Him in all things, not in
little things only, but in all things, and be of those who love
the Truth, and attend to the manifestations of the Lord's requir
ing, not in going before but in following the Saviour of men ;
He will lead and guide them in the path of Life. There is
nothing so precious as the Truth ; I can leave it [this testi
mony] as a legacy," and signified that why he could leave it
as a legacy was because he knew for himself, " the Saviour of
men who begets the Life."
At another time, he said, " I could say farewell when the time
has come, and when the Master is come; I can truly say farewell
— farewell all. You know I desire you to fare well when the
last word is spoken."

1883] CORRESPONDENCE OP JOHN G. SARGENT 317

" I can rejoice, rejoice evermore.. I can say, Praise the
Lord, who hath wrought so marvellously for me from my
youth. It is the Lord, let Him do what seemeth Him good.
Dear ones, be faithful."
Hearing that one of his sons from a distance had arrived, he
was much affected ; putting his hands over his face he wept,
and supplicated for him that he might entirely follow the Lord.
He again wept when  entered the room, embraced him
with a kiss, earnestly exhorting him to walk in the Light, as
God is in the Light.
A friend coming in to see him, he advised him " to be found
waiting on the Lord, and feeling after his help. Wait the full
time ; as the Psalmist said, ' Wait on the Lord, be of good
courage, and He shall strengthen thine heart.' Yes, He will
strengthen thine heart and weaken the enemy's attacks;" and
in allusion to the stand he had made in Society matters he said,
" I feel no condemnation in the step I have taken, by taking
hold of his Arm ; and many others who have done so, can say,
The Lord is a strength and a shield to all who trust in Him ;
therefore be strong and of good courage, we shall enter the
good land if we faint not, and shall know the good Hand to
lead us and the Arm of power."
2nd. — He continued very ill ; the following are some of his
expressions during the night :— " 0 precious life everlasting !
God is with us. Glorious change from mortal to immortality,
when it shall please the Lord to take me to Himself." "Praise
the Lord for ever and ever; his own works do and must
praise Him. He hath covered thy head in the day of battle.
He hath given thee to drink of the precious wine, of the new
wine of the kingdom."
" Heavenly Father, be with thy little ones, thy faithful ones,
wheresoever scattered, that they may grow and increase. 0,
cause thy Truth to flourish, Heavenly Father, in the earth.

318 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY AND [1883
Be with me, Heavenly Father."
Most of his family having assembled in his room in the
evening, he remarked at intervals, "If I have done any good
thing, it has been by the operation of His power, His grace
and His gift within me. If I have done any good thing
through my life, it has been by Christ who hath helped me and
sustained me. To Him be all the praise."
" 0 ! I do desire my dear children may hold the faith of our
dear Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. Acknowledge Him
before all men ; acknowledge Him in all thy ways and He
shall direct thy paths. I do desire very much that my dear
family in particular will acknowledge the Lord in all their
ways. I can acknowledge Him as being over and above all.
I have often found in my pilgrimage that I have had to be
as a fool amongst men, and I have had peace therein."
" I feel something of the shackles of mortality in the body
and the evidence of sweet peace through the great mercy of
the Lord Jesus Christ. Ah, it is not by any self-righteous
ness that man is saved, but by the Lord Jesus Christ. Each
of us has a work to do ; the ability to do it is of Jesus Christ.
He will never leave you nor forsake you. It is an easy thing
to say Christ died for me, but 0 that this may be understood,
'not by works of righteousness which we have done, but by
his mercy He saveth us, by the washing of regeneration,
and the renewing of the Holy Ghost.' These things must
be practically carried out not by works but by grace through
faith. I hope none will ever mistake me in my faith and belief
in the Lord. I know that my own righteousness will not save
me, but it is through obedience to the work of Christ in the
heart." " We are children of the Most High, if we are faithful to
the great Teacher, Christ Jesus, inasmuch as we are born
again, if we are living the life of truth and righteousness by

1888] CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN G. SARGENT 819

faithfulness to God and his work,— the operation of Truth
being known and yielded unto in our hearts."
" It is the practical thing that is needed ; none need be
ashamed of owning the Truth, but He will own us, if we own
Him. We need not make a long list of professions, but we
must be faithful, and carry out by obedience that which the
Lord requires of us."
3rd. — He remarked; " A precious thing is Truth ; there is
no treasure on earth equal to it."
" That which I have learned has been taught me by Jesus
Christ, for He is the Way, the Truth, the Life."
" I must not say much, but what it is to have an easy con
science, a peaceful mind, yes, an easy conscience."
At another time, " I want nothing but what comes through
the good Hand of our God."
" 0 how good He is ! No fear. I believe I can say, Truth
hath gained the victory. The last enemy is overcome through
Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour. Yes, I believe I can say,
' Rejoice not against me, 0 mine enemy!'"
4th. — This morning he said, " I have no pain, I have peace
and joy, I have joy, yes ;" and again, in reply to being asked
how he felt, he said, " Nothing but peace ; peace and joy in
the Holy Ghost," and later on with weeping, " A mixture of
peace and joy." In the afternoon of the same day he was
heard to say, " I have nothing to complain of; much to be
thankful for. I have everything that I desire, and more than
I deserve." After this there was very little more expression that could
be recorded, the great weakness producing much of a wander
ing state of mind, yet he knew all who gathered round him
till very near the end, and was very patient and loving through
extreme suffering.
His brother arrived about ten hours before his decease, and

320 SELECTIONS FROM THE DIARY kc. [1883
after recognizing him with much affection, he remarked, " we
must holdfast the profession of our faith." He had previously
said, " What a favour it is to feel that we are cared for !" and
afterwards when struggling with the conflicts of nature, he
was heard to say, " What a precious feeling !"
After a very severe struggle with the great difficulty of
breathing, nature yielded, and he gently drew his breath
shorter and shorter, so quietly that those nearest to him hardly
knew when he ceased to breathe on Fifth-day morning about
three o'clock, the 27th of Twelfth Month 1883, in the 7lst
year of his age, and his purified spirit we reverently and
thankfully believe was permitted to join that great company,
who "came out of great tribulation, having washed their
robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb."
His remains were interred in Friend's burial ground at
Furnace, Derbyshire, on the 29th of the same month, 1883.

_LL

Printed by J . E. Southall, Dock Street, Newport, Mon.